Blog

Couple live out bisexual fantasies with dominant BLACK teens.

DARK Submission: A Bisexual Journey

Summary: Couple live out bisexual fantasies with dominant BLACK teens.

Note 1: This story is dedicated to TheOriginalAnonymous who suggested the idea and was a sounding board as this lengthy tale developed.

Note 2: Thanks to MAB7991, LeAnn and TheOriginalAnonymous for their editing.

WARNING: Although this is in the INTERRACIAL category, there is a fair amount of gay sex (white coach submitting to his 18-year-old star black basketball player) and lesbian sex (coach’s outgoing sexually aggressive white girlfriend submitting to an 18-year-old black cheerleader and twin sister to the black basketball player) in the story. Yet, the story really is about a young couple’s journey into interracial submission but in a loving, supportive way. That said, if gay sex, lesbian sex, interracial submission and nasty language offend you, please don’t read any further.

In conclusion, the heart of the story is a very, very, very unorthodox love story…just with a lot of gay, lesbian and interracial sex.

I hope you enjoy…JASMINE

Couple’s Bi-sexual DARK Desires

1. A BIG Surprise

It’s funny how you never really see things coming until they hit you right in the face.

My life was about as normal as possible. I am thirty-two, still in great physical shape, and a basketball coach at one of the top ten high school basketball programs in Texas. I have a younger girlfriend who keeps me on my toes and in great shape from all the sex. She is a nymphomaniac and very adventurous. My first sexual encounter in public, my first blow job while driving, and my first time having anal sex have all been with Ashley.

It wasn’t like I didn’t have lots of experience before Ashley, I was a basketball star in high school dating the prettiest cheerleader and getting plenty of sex with her. I had a scholarship to a college where I dated many hot coeds and since becoming a teacher I had bedded quite a few women before I met Ashley. I am gifted with a solid thick seven-inch cock that has impressed many of the ladies I have been with throughout the years. That said, even after an active sex life, being with Ashley made me realize that I had lived a rather vanilla sex life. I just assumed the girls in porn existed only in porn. Then I met Ashley.

I still remember our first meeting. We met at a bar, I was there with some buddies to watch the NCAA basketball playoffs, while she was there at a bachelorette party for a sorority sister of hers. She was nearing the end of her courses for a nursing degree at the time and was just finishing her residency. Her white pantyhose caught my eye, nylons being a weakness of mine. She quickly discovered this, and subsequently wore thigh high stockings for me on all our dates. She even surprised me one time on the carnival, showing me that she was going commando on the Tunnel of Love ride before riding me to a mutually enjoyable climax.

Besides being a sexual savant, she also loves basketball, understands the rules (rare for a woman in my experience), loves eighties pop music, is an avid reader and loves kids movies (although we eventually agreed to disagree on best animated film of all time: she is adamant it is Toy Story (which is a great choice), but I am just as adamant it is the rarely seen but equally brilliant Meet the Robinsons).

As I was saying, you never really know at the time when a seed has been planted. For our one year anniversary, Ashley insisted that instead of going out, we would spend the night indoors. She also insisted that we only buy each other one present and it must be a sex present. I, of course, wasn’t convinced that she was serious, so I bought her some very nice jewelry (I long ago learned diamonds are a girl’s best friend), but also bought her a slutty school girl outfit complete with plaid skirt and knee high stockings…another fantasy of mine (teaching high school seniors is often torture when some of the girls come to class dressed in tight sweaters, short skirts or, on rare occasion, wearing pantyhose. It hasn’t helped that I am still a pretty good looking guy, if I do say so myself and have had my fair share of pretty students imply that they were more than willing to cross the inappropriate line between teacher and student…thankfully I have been able to resist the temptation).

I came home from work with flowers (flowers being a necessity for any sort of anniversary) and was surprised to see my beautiful blonde girlfriend in a tiny apron, beige thigh highs, and nothing else. She asked seductively, “Are you hungry?”

I stammered, “F-f-famished.”

“Good, I have your favourite,” she smiled, lifting up her apron to reveal her trimmed, ready to eat, pussy.

I love eating pussy. Some guys think it is disgusting, but to me it is just the gentlemanly thing to do. If I expected a blow job, I should be willing to give as well as receive.

Over time, I have gotten very good at it and, although most women loved my big cock, they loved my expert tongue even more. I loved to tease, get them revved up until they begged for release, or as in Ashley’s case, she usually grabbed my head and fucked herself to orgasm on my face. Ashley looked prim, proper and sweet in public, but behind closed doors when her libido was running, which was almost always, she transformed into a powerful, insatiable nympho.

I moved to her and kissed her passionately. Breaking the kiss, I began to lower myself to her sweet nectar but she stopped me. “All in good time, my love. I really did make you your favourite meal.”

We ate, my cock on constant alert, as we talked about basketball and this Friday’s division championship game (a win and we would be going to the state championships in two weeks), about her crazy morning at the hospital (that included a women having quintuplets and a child swallowing a hot wheels car) and about our upcoming trip to Europe for Easter break.

Once dinner was done and we polished off the first bottle of wine, Ashley asked, “So what did you get me?”

I smiled, “Actually I got you two presents.”

“You cheated,” she said, slapping me, her breast almost falling out of her thin apron.

“I just wanted to show you how much you really mean to me,” I answered, handing her the small box.

“You shouldn’t have,” she said, her eyes betraying how pleased she was that I had ignored her present perimeters.

“Yes I should’ve, you deserve to be treated like the perfection you are,” I replied, realizing just how corny I sounded as soon as I heard my words aloud.

“Perfection am I?” She laughed, as she began opening the box.

“I teach math and coach basketball, flowery odes of love are not really my forte,” I countered, defending myself.

“That is why I fell for you, Adam, your caveman romance,” she quipped, opening the box. After a pause, as she stared at it, she said, “It-it-it is beautiful.”

“As are you,” I added, meaning it. Her crystal blue eyes, glowing red cheeks, adorable dimples and sultry sweet lips created the most beautiful woman I had ever known.

She took the promise ring out of the box and put it on her finger. “Wow!”

“So you like it?” I asked relieved. “It took me forever to choose the right one.”

“It is perfect,” she smiled radiantly. After a long, tender kiss, she said, “I really did only get you one sex present.”

“That’s okay, all I really need is you,” I answered, meaning it. I didn’t need presents, I just needed her love.

Grabbing my hand, she led me to the living room. “I didn’t bother wrapping it,” she explained, letting my hand go and going over to my blu ray player.

“Before we start, you still have to unwrap your other present,” I pointed out.

“Give me, give me,” she said, reaching for the package behind my back.

“I don’t know,” I teased, moving the package out of her reach, her firm small breasts crashing into me.

Demonstrating impressive flexibility, she swung around me and with lightning speed grabbed the box from me. She opened it and smiled, “You dirty, dirty man. You want me to dress up like some slutty little twelfth grader for you to fuck.”

Her tone was playful and I loved it when she talked dirty. “Better you in a school girl outfit then some actual slutty eighteen-year-old, and trust me there are lots to choose from.”

“I bet there are,” she smirked playfully before kissing me hard. Breaking the kiss a minute later, she gave my stiff cock a firm squeeze through my pants and said with naughty promise, “I’ll be back in five, Teach.”

I watched her leave, my mind envisioning all the things I wanted her to do in my schoolgirl fantasy. Even though I had envisioned it in my head exactly what she would look like in the sexy outfit, nothing prepared me for what she actually looked like, especially since she had completed the image by putting her hair in pigtails.

“Holy shit,” I elegantly complimented, my inner Neanderthal coming out in full force.

“Oh, you really do know how to flatter a girl,” she teased, turning around to show me the outfit from behind.

“I can officially die and go to heaven now,” I quipped back.

“Oh honey, you haven’t seen anything yet,” she purred, sauntering over to the blu ray player and putting a disc in. I stared at her legs in the sheer white knee-high nylon stockings; her pink painted toenails looking tantalizing and the pigtails driving me crazy. “Are you ready for your present, Mr. Jarvis?”

Hearing her address me as Mr. Jarvis, as my students do only enhanced the fantasy as I stammered, “y-y-yes, Ms. Grisham.”

She pressed play and walked over to me slowly, with such a deliberate strut that I felt like I was the prey and she the hunter. She reached me and said, “When I saw this I instantly knew it was perfect for you.”

On the screen, the movie started, it was a porno, called Teaching Teacher. I gasped, just as she sat beside me on the sofa, “You bought me porn.”

“I did,” she nodded, moving her mouth to my ear. “Do you like?”

“V-v-very much,” I stammered, distracted by her hot breath on my ear and the beginning of the movie.

She tugged on my ear, before whispering, “I am going to make every fantasy you ever imagined come true, Mr. Jarvis.”

My hand went to her leg, but she snapped her fingers and I stopped; I had learned to obey her commands. As I moved my hand away obediently, I really would do anything for this woman, she said, “First, the movie.”

She sat back, put her hand in mine, and we began watching the movie as if it were Sleepless in Seattle or some other romantic comedy and not a porno called Teaching Teacher.

The scene started with a teacher at his desk grading papers at home. His wife, dressed in a fuck me skirt, stockings and boots, and leading a handsome black man, who we later learned was her boss, came into his home office and made idle chit chat with her husband. The boss’s hand was clearly on the wife’s ass and as he was looking at the husband, he put his hands on the pretty redhead’s shoulders and wordlessly pushed her onto her knees. The husband gasped as his wife wordlessly unbuckled the black man’s belt, pulled down his trousers, tugged down his underwear, and released a black python of a cock.

The massive cock slapped her in the face and the camera zoomed in on the stunned husband’s face as he watched his wife open wide and take the nine-inch cock in her mouth. The camera panned back and forth between the wife, who was clearly not sucking the big cock for the first time and her husband, frozen in awe.

She bobbed greedily on the black dick before, finally, she took the huge cock out of her mouth. Shockingly, she then started trying to convince her husband to come join her in worshipping the black gentleman’s perfect cock. The husband feebly protested, even though he was clearly in awe of both his wife’s actions and the huge cock he couldn’t take his eyes off of.

Reluctantly, after more sweet talk from his wife, the teacher walked over and joined his beautiful wife on his knees. He stared at the cock for an eternity before finally, after yet more encouragement from his wife, took it in his hand, barely wrapping his hand around the monstrous cock. His eyes went wide at its hardness and he slowly, tentatively opened his mouth and leaned forward. Being porn, after a few seconds of slow sucking, the teacher began to get into it and his wife held his hands behind his back as he really went to town.

I glimpsed over to Ashley whose mouth was watering and her hand had slid under her plaid skirt. My own cock was ridiculously hard and wanting some attention. I had never seen a guy suck another guy and much to my surprise it didn’t gross me out like I thought it would.

Seeing me look at her, she looked at my crotch and assessed correctly, “Does Mr. Jarvis want to come out to play?”

“Desperately,” I answered, as she reached over and fished my cock out of my pants. She gently stroked it as she returned her gaze to the gay oral sex scene currently playing on the screen.

The teacher was hungrily bobbing up and down while his wife shifted from soft encouragement to more taunting language. “You love that black cock deep down your throat, don’t you?”

The husband moaned, oddly encouraged and turned on by the sudden shift to ridicule.

She rattled a litany of humiliating words at her husband as he pleasured the big black cock for her: “You love that chocolate stick, don’t you, Cocksucker?” and “You were made to be on your knees,” and “I can’t wait to see that big cock up your ass, my little cock lover.”

I personally had never considered another man of any race sexually, but somehow the odd thought of being on my knees sucking that huge erection undeniably popped into my head.

The black man grunted as he started coming, and he pulled out his cock, shooting rope after rope of cum onto the white teacher. Cum coated his hair, forehead, nose, mouth and chin. The teacher didn’t hesitate as he took the pulsing cock back in his mouth to retrieve any lingering cum.

“Fuck that is hot,” Ashley moaned, her one hand stroking my cock, while the other tended to her pussy; her plaid skirt was hiked up enough to reveal she went commando under her school girl uniform.

“What is?” I asked, wanting clarity, “the big black cock the size of Texas or the man on man sex?”

“Both?” She moaned.

“Gay sex turns you on?” I asked, yet another revelation into the kinky side of her.

“Of course,” she shrugged. “You like watching two chicks go at it, don’t you?”

“It is every man’s fantasy,” I joked.

“Well, for girls watching two guys go at it is equally hot,” she explained.

“I have never heard that before,” I responded, as the teacher’s wife was now sucking the black man’s cock again as her husband ate her out.

“It’s true, at least for me anyways,” she shrugged, leaning over and taking my cock in her mouth.

After bobbing up and down on my cock for a couple of minutes, she snapped her fingers and ordered, controlling the action as always, “Get undressed, Mr. Jarvis.”

I stood up and obliged my eager student.

Ashley slid onto the floor and looked up and asked, “What can I do to earn an ‘A’, Mr. Jarvis?”

“Deep throating me, Ms. Grisham would be a good start,” I answered, once I was completely naked, my seven-inch cock now completely at attention and staring her directly in her face.

“Mmmmmm, Mr. Jarvis, what a big cock you have,” she purred, extending her tongue and licking my cock head.

“And what pretty cocksucking lips you have, Ms. Grisham,” I countered.

“The better to please you with,” she smiled as she took my cock back in her mouth and went to work on one of her earth-shattering, pleasure-inducing, knee-buckling blow jobs. I don’t know how she did it, but unlike every other girl who had wrapped their lips around my cock, she created a watery sensation that was similar to fucking a pussy using both her tongue and lips. She could easily take all seven inches of me in her mouth without gagging or missing a beat.

My first load of the evening began boiling after only a couple of minutes of her deep throat sauna and as my breathing began to pick up, my own warning sign to Ashley that I was close to coming, I felt her hands squeeze my ass and was stunned when she slid a finger without warning deep up my ass.

The sensation was dual: a slight burn overwhelmed by an instant orgasm as she triggered my prostate. I grunted, “What the…shiiiiiit,” as I filled her mouth with my cum.

As usual, she didn’t lose a beat as she expertly swallowed every last drop of cum. As she took my cock out of her mouth once my load was fully retrieved, she asked innocently, her finger still lodged in my ass, “Was that okay, Mr. Jarvis?”

“Amazing, Ms. Grisham,” I replied, “but usually I don’t allow my students to violate my ass.”

She shrugged, “It’s just something I learned at band camp.”

“Let me return the favour,” I smiled, pulling her off her knees and guiding her to the couch.

Staying in character, she asked all innocently, as if she wasn’t sure of my intentions, “What are you going to do to me, Mr. Jarvis?”

Dropping to my knees, between her tanned legs, I answered, “I am going to show you how a man shows a woman his gratitude.”

I leaned forward and extended my tongue to her beautiful pussy. Already slightly wet, her addicting aroma was captured perfectly in her small bouquet of hair. I allowed myself to be enveloped in the intoxicating scent as I slowly began licking her pussy. I licked slowly, intending to thoroughly enjoy pleasuring her.

After a bit of teasing, my tongue parted her pussy lips and started her on her euphoric rise to orgasmic bliss. She moaned, “That feels so good, Mr. Jarvis.”

I pleasured her pussy with paintbrush like tongue strokes until her breathing got heavier and she began getting animated, forgetting our role playing and shifting into her usual near orgasmic dominant personality. She crossed her ankles around my back, grabbed my head, and pulled me in deeper as she began grinding her pussy all over my face and cursing like a drunk sailor. “Yes, yes, lick my cunt, I’m going to fuck your face with my pussy. Oh yes, don’t fucking slow down, yes, yes, yeeeeesssss.”

She came like a gusher and when she came my face was covered with her pussy juice as it exploded out of her like a dam bursting. I hungrily swallowed as much of her sweet nectar as possible, being addicted to her pussy juices.

Finally, she let go of my head and snapped her fingers as she pointed to the TV and said, “I have got to watch this.”

Curious, why she was so excited, I got off my knees and joined Ashley, her legs still trembling from the aftershocks of the orgasm I had just given her and I looked towards the TV.

The married teacher was now on all fours licking his wife’s asshole, preparing it for the black man’s huge cock.

“Holy shit,” I gasped, looking at Ashley, “I can’t imagine anyone taking a cock that big in their ass.

Ashley smiled, responded cryptically, “It’s possible.”

I stammered, “Y-y-you have taken a cock that big in your ass?”

“You fit nicely, don’t you?” She asked in reply.

“Yes, but I’m seven inches, he’s at least eight, maybe nine. The widescreen makes such judgements hard to make,” I joked.

She shrugged, repeating, “It’s possible.”

“Nice job avoiding answering the question,” I quipped back, knowing her well enough to know she wasn’t going to give me an answer until she was good and ready. Besides being beautiful and intelligent, she was damn stubborn; unlike me (I am very laid back and more of a people pleaser…except when I coach).

“On that note, are you ready for round two?” She asked, squeezing my still very erect cock.

“It seems so,” I joked.

“You ready for a little back door fun?” She teased.

“Always,” I eagerly agreed. She didn’t let me fuck her ass often, but when she did it was pure heaven, a completely different sensation than her mouth or pussy, not better or worse, just different (you know what they say variety is the spice of life).

“I want you do to that to me,” she said, pointing to the screen.

“You want me to lick your ass?” I asked, surprised by her suggestion…this was definitely new.

“Will you, baby?” She asked, pouting her lips, which was an automatic yes as I could never say no to her, and that was doubly true when her pouty face came out.

“If you want me to,” I replied, not even pretending to show excitement about it.

Ignoring my tentative tone, she replied, “Delicious,” as she got on her knees on the couch and bent over, her perfect ass curved to showcase yet another of her hypnotizing, man controlling assets.

Although not excited by the thought of licking her ass, I moved towards her just as the wife on screen screamed, “That’s it, my bitch, eat my ass.” Hearing the words made what I was about to do more vulgar and yet oddly turned me on more. I found that every new intimacy initiated by Ashley turned me on more; I found great sexual satisfaction from obeying every crazy sexual demand Ashley threw at me and each one had always ended with a great orgasm for me. Yet this was the most extreme yet of my obedience to her sexually.

Imitating the demanding, overbearing wife in the movie, Ashley turned her head around and ordered, “Let’s go baby, eat my ass.” Her smile was playful, but her tone was deadly serious.

I pulled her ass cheeks open and admired her tight rosebud. After a brief hesitation, I leaned forward, extended my tongue, and began licking. The taste was indescribable, not tasty, but not disgusting. She instantly said, “That’s it baby, eat my ass,” her tone playful in comparison to the video playing behind us.

Once I started, it was as natural as eating pussy, as I swirled my tongue around her rosebud, teasing it as I would her pussy. Once it was very wet, I began using my tongue aggressively trying to get my tongue inside her ass, being drawn into the naughtiness of the act.

“That’s it, baby, fuck my ass with your tongue,” she moaned, seemingly getting turned on as my tongue slowly broke through her tight back door gate.

After a couple of minutes of awkward tongue fucking, she said, “Come on fuck my ass, baby.”

As usual, I obeyed, what guy wouldn’t, as I got off my knees and stood behind her.

“Wait a second,” she said, moving away. “I want to be able to watch the TV while you plow my back door.”

On the screen, the black guy was now pounding the wife’s ass doggy style, while the submissive white husband was underneath licking his wife’s pussy.

The wife on screen asked, “Do you like watching his big black cock slide in and out of your wife?”

He answered, “Yes,” while continuing to lick his wife’s pussy.

“Do you want this big black cock up your ass?” She asked, as she began bouncing back on the huge black stick, forcing her husband to watch from up close.

“W-w-what? N-no-no,” he stammered, surprised by the question.

“You already eagerly took it in your mouth, Cocksucker,” she pointed out; as she moaned from the deep ass fucking she was giving herself.

“No,” he weakly protested.

“I think you want his big black cock up your white ass,” she disagreed, reaching for and stroking his very erect cock. “Your cock is stiff just thinking of becoming a little faggot for black cock, isn’t it?”

“But, I—no,” he feebly answered, his cock evidence to the contrary.

“Say it, Faggot, say you want that big black juicy cock up your ass,” she demanded, stroking her husband’s modest cock.

The thought of a black cock being juicy should’ve been absurd, yet as I stared at the huge black rod pumping in and out of the hot wife’s ass, when I suddenly found myself agreeing completely…it was juicy. I shook my head, telling myself I wasn’t gay as I moved behind Ashley who was now on all fours on the floor watching the porno scene, seemingly as completely mesmerized as I was.

As I moved behind Ashley, I returned my gaze to the porno.

The cuckolded husband stammered, clearly completely overwhelmed by his predicament and a sudden newfound lust he never knew existed, “I-I-I want his c-c-cock.”

“Where, Faggot?” She demanded, tugging roughly on his cock.

“I-I-in my ass,” he weakly answered, clearly mortified by the words out of his mouth, even though his gaze never wandered from the huge member.

“Say it all Faggot, declare yourself a white faggot for big black cock,” she ordered, stroking his cock furiously.

“F-f-fuuuuck, make me a f-f-faggot for black c-c-cock,” he begged, his wife’s hand job clearly getting him off.

“Don’t you dare come, Faggot,” she demanded, “faggots like you only get to come when they have a cock in their ass.”

“Please,” he pleaded, clearly near orgasm.

She instantly let go of his cock as she begged her black boss, “Fill my ass with your come, baby. Then our new faggot can retrieve your cum from my ass.”

“Fuck, you are a dirty little slut,” her boss commented with a smile as he slammed his huge cock deeply into her ass.

“Stop fantasizing about his black cock and get your cock in my ass,” Ashley demanded, her tone playful, but her words nonetheless shocked me.

I was immersed in the interracial fucking, but having her accuse me of fantasizing about black cock surprised me. I shook myself mentally and positioned my cock in between her ass cheeks and was surprised when she pushed back taking my cock in her ass, just like the gal in the movie.

As Ashley began fucking herself, my curiosity got the better of me and I returned to watching the video. I had missed the black boss coming, but returned in time to see the next submissive act.

The wimp husband crawled behind his wife, cum dripping out of her ass, and began retrieving the black man’s cum.

As if the cocksucking and facial wasn’t humiliating enough, this was even worse. The act of being coerced to lick another man’s cum out of your wife’s ass has to be the ultimate humiliation.

“You like that, baby?” Ashley asked, now taking all my cock in her ass with each backwards bounce.

“Yes sexy, I fucking love it,” I answered.

“I thought you would,” she purred.

It was then I realized she meant the movie and not the feeling of her ass milking me. I stammered, in defence of my manhood, “I-I-I meant I love fucking your ass.”

“Sure you did,” she purred, somehow tightening her ass muscles making the pleasure even more intense.

“Seriously,” I protested, but she had already returned to watching the movie while she fucked me.

Letting it go for now, I returned my gaze to the television just in time to see the husband taking the big black cock that had just been in his wife’s ass, back in his mouth.

The wife said, “That’s it, Cocksucker, get that big cock nice and hard for your ass.”

The husband, to my surprise, bobbed back and forth with much more confidence and hunger than the first time.

Of course, I thought to myself, this was porn and not real life. The actor was a faggot in real life and thus naturally an eager cocksucker.

“I want you to come in my ass, baby,” Ashley grunted, her orgasm clearly imminent.

Although I had fucked her ass a few times, she had never allowed me to cum inside her back door. I stammered excitedly, “R-r-really?”

“Yes, baby, fill my ass with your cum baby just like that big black cock did her,” she answered, her breathing erratic.

Such an offer was the final push I needed as my balls boiled and I grunted a few seconds later, “I’m coming, baby.”

“Yeeeeees,” she screamed her orgasm hitting simultaneously, as my cum was going in one door while her cum flooded out the other.

I could feel her body trembling on my cock which only enhanced my own pleasure, as she leaned forward; I took control continuing to fuck her throughout her orgasm.

Finally, both of us spent I pulled out and watched my cum leaking more out of her ass. Instantly my mind went back to the porn and the husband eating the boss’s cum, yet I refrained from replicating the act.

Getting off her knees, Ashley reached for the remote and pressed pause, the black cock half way in the mouth of the white cocksucking husband. “Shit, your cum is fucking leaking right out of me.”

I joked, “Well, if I was well trained like him I would clean up that mess.”

“Is that an offer?” She smiled.

Realizing I had just put my foot in my mouth, I put it back in her hands, “You know I would do anything for you.”

“Anything?” She asked, as she grabbed my shirt and put it on the couch before sitting down, my shirt now acting as my cum catcher.

I let out a thankful sigh as she didn’t ask me to eat my own cum, something that didn’t remotely appeal to me. I answered, saying those fateful words for the first time to her or any woman actually, “Ashley, I love you and love making you happy.”

“You love me?” She asked, clearly surprised by my declaration.

“Yes, and I don’t take those words lightly,” I clarified.

“And you will do anything to make me happy?” She continued.

“Of course,” I smiled, believing my words.

“I do have a fantasy,” she teased, making me instantly curious, adding, “Something I have never seen live.”

“What would that be?” I asked, wondering what was left for us to do.

“It is really kinky,” she warned, drawing me in slowly.

“So was that porno,” I quipped, before the light bulb went on. I said, suddenly crestfallen, “Oh.”

“Oh, what,” she asked, suddenly concerned.

“You want to have sex with a black man,” I deduced. Like all men, I could easily have accepted, probably rather eagerly, if she would have wanted to have sex with a black woman, or any woman for that matter, but another guy was not something I was comfortable with.

She gasped, reaching for my shrinking cock, “God no, you are man enough for me, baby.”

A wave of relief fell over me and I asked, suddenly confused, “Then what is your fantasy?”

“Never mind,” she shook her head.

“It’s okay honey, it’s a fantasy, you can share it with me,” I comforted, dying to know what it was.

“First, what is yours?” She asked, continually stroking my cock gently.

“Since I met you I have checked off all my sexual bucket list items,” I answered.

“All?” She questioned.

Thinking like a typical man, I shrugged, “Well, I have never seen two girls in the throes of passion.”

She joked, her vulgar mouth back, “You want to see two girls dyking out?”

I blushed, “It’s every man’s fantasy.”

“I could probably make that fantasy a reality,” she teased, my cock rock hard again.

I stammered, imagining her with her best friend, Carla, “Y-y-you could?”

She shrugged, “Sure, it wouldn’t be the first time.”

“What? With who?” I asked, this new information was definitely a need to know now.

“That is for me to know and you, if you are good, to find out,” she teased, rolling her thumb over my mushroom tip.

The thought of her with another woman plastered in my head forever, I asked, “And what is your fantasy?”

“It is not much different than yours actually,” she said.

“What is it?” I asked exasperated, praying it was a lesbian orgy with a bunch of nurses in white stockings.

“Well I love watching gay sex,” she began before pausing. Finally, she blurted out, clearly wanting me to know, yet uncomfortable admitting it, “I would love to see you sucking a cock.”

Out of all the words that could have possibly come out of her mouth, none could have surprised me more than those words did. I was silent for a moment as I tried to process this rather surprising revelation. Suddenly, the video choice made sense.

She broke the silence. “It’s okay, it’s not like I expected you to do it.”

Seeing her look slightly vulnerable, I took her free hand and kissed it. “I do love you, Ashley, and I’d do anything for you, but I am not sure I am ready for that.”

She smiled, yet she couldn’t hide the disappointment in her voice, “It’s okay baby, I didn’t expect you to, as I said, it’s a fantasy I have.”

Another brief silence lingered before I joked, “Of course, if it was a big thick juicy black cock like the one you have had staring at us for the past fifteen minutes on pause I might reconsider.”

“You would suck a black cock for me?” she asked, moving back onto the floor and between my legs, her smile implying it was all playful harmless banter.

“I would devour it whole,” I joked.

“Like this?” She questioned, taking all of my cock in her mouth.

“Exactly,” I moaned, my cock in her mouth still being the best feeling in the world.

After a couple of minutes of slow teasing pleasure, she climbed onto my lap and lowered her pussy onto my cock. “What say we try doing this the old fashioned way?”

I joked, “How creative of you.”

She leaned in and kissed me passionately as she began slowly riding my cock as we began a marathon session. Unlike most of our sessions where I fucked her or she fucked me, this time we made love.

Who knows how much later, having deposited a third load in her, completing the sexual hat trick, we retired to my bedroom where we fell asleep in seconds , her in my arms.

2. An Even BIGGER Surprise

It had been a week since that crazy night and I had nearly forgotten Ashley’s fantasy when the strangest thing happened.

I was walking into the gym locker room, having forgotten my duffle bag a good two hours after our basketball division championship game, a tense, hair graying, 88-86 victory, where Troy, our team captain, drained a three pointer with four seconds left on the clock for the win.

I wasn’t expecting anyone to be in the locker room, which I had to walk past to get to my office. I assumed the whole team would be out celebrating. So I was very surprised when I heard voices. I was about to call out who was there when I heard the unmistakable voice of Troy, “That’s it slut, wrap your lips around my black meat.”

I froze. Who the hell was Troy talking to so crudely? Having played basketball in high school and college, it wasn’t uncommon for us to have some girl in the locker room sucking or fucking one of us…our booster club in college had been very, very accommodating in keeping our needs met.

Anyway, I slowly walked to the door and peeked around the corner. On her knees, sucking Troy’s cock, was Eve Rose, the minister’s daughter at the church we went to and the President of the Chastity Club. Eve was going to be the Valedictorian, she had already been accepted into a dozen Ivy League schools, was very prudish, always dressed in long sixties skirts (with pantyhose mind you…I only noticed because she often slipped her feet out of her shoes during my Advanced Pre-Calculus class allowing her pantyhose-clad toenails to tease me without her knowledge). The only thing more shocking than Ashley announcing she would like to see me suck cock was Eve on her knees actually sucking on a black cock while being verbally abused…it was unreal.

Troy talked trash on the court and apparently during sex as well as a variety of things were said while I stood frozen unable to stop the humiliation of my best student: “That’s it Cocksucker, worship my cock,” and “You white girls sure know how to please a black man,” and “I can’t wait to cum all over your face,” and “You love my nigger cock, don’t you?”

Taking his cock out of her mouth she quickly answered, “Yes Troy.”

I gasped quietly, although I was a ways away, Troy’s cock looked like it was almost ten inches long. He rubbed his cock around her lips as he said, “You can do better than that, Cocksucker.”

“Please don’t call me that,” Eve said, clearly not liking the verbal humiliation, yet the hunger in her eyes said she loved his cock in her mouth.

“But you are a cocksucker, Eve; my very own personal white cum bucket,” he said, shoving his cock back in her mouth.

To my surprise, yet again, Eve returned to bobbing up and down on the massive black erection.

Pulling his cock out, he asked again, “You love my nigger cock, don’t you Cocksucker?”

Grabbing his cock with her left hand, the white-black contrast so very enticing, my best student, my most polite and sweetest student, answered, “I love your nigger cock in my white whore mouth!”

“And my cum?” He added.

“I love your cum in my mouth,” she answered.

“How much?” He asked.

“This is my third load today,” she answered, shockingly playful.

“True, very true,” he laughed. “And you are offended by being called a cocksucker?”

“It’s just so crude,” Eve answered, slowly stroking Troy’s cock.

“But you love sucking my cock, right?”

“God, yes,” she answered and then gasped at her answer.

“And you love my cum sliding down your throat,” he continued.

“Yes,” she admitted unable to look Troy in the eye.

“Look me in the eye when you answer me Cocksucker,” Troy demanded firmly.

Eve shyly looked up, clearly embarrassed by her situation and yet not standing up for herself.

“That’s it, Cocksucker, now get back to worshipping my big snake,” he smirked, clearly revelling in the power he clearly had over her.

As I watched the shocking scene, I couldn’t help but notice the stunning contrast between Troy and the white as snow Eve. As a teacher and coach, I should have stopped the inappropriate act, yet I couldn’t take my eyes off it. It was like driving by a car crash, you don’t want to look, but once you do you can’t take your eyes off it. At first it was just the stunning reality that Eve would do such a thing, but the longer I watched the more immersed I became in the voyeuristic naughtiness of it, especially Troy’s dominant treatment of her. I just couldn’t fathom Eve allowing herself to be treated with such disrespect. My cock was rock hard in my pants and I was gently rubbing myself as I watched Eve struggle to take more of Troy’s cock in her mouth.

After a couple of minutes bobbing up and down, she seemed to be taking almost all of his huge cock in her mouth. Troy continued his dominating attitude, “I bet you are already imagining this big cock taking your virginity,” and “What would your daddy say if he saw you right now?” Lastly, he asked, “Do you want my cock in your cunt, Eve?”

Her voice was desperate and yet hungry at the same time. “Please no, Troy, I made a promise to God. Please just fuck my face like last week.”

“You want me to fuck your face like last week? I don’t remember that, remind me, where were we?” He asked, his tone implying he did indeed remember and just wanted to hear her say it.

“Remember, we were…” she blushed, “…in church,” she whispered.

He chuckled, “You liked my balls bouncing off your chin, didn’t you?”

“Yes,” she nodded, swirling her tongue around the mushroom head of Troy’s cock.

“I won’t take your cunt today Eve, but it is mine, is that understood?” He asked, even though it wasn’t really a question.

“I am saving myself for marriage,” Eve said, her voice trembling and weak, clearly she didn’t want to lose her virginity, yet it was obvious she would give in to Troy when the time came.

“I respect that, Cocksucker, but a man like me has needs. I bet Beth would eagerly offer up that white cunt of hers to me,” Troy responded, literally threatening to not let her suck his cock anymore. The threat should have been ludicrous, Beth was the senior class president, her dad was the mayor and Eve strongly disliked her, and vice versa.

Eve pleaded, “Troy, please, anything but my vagina.”

“Anything?” He asked his interest piqued.

“Yes,” she said, taking Troy’s cock back in her mouth and bobbing furiously while lifting up her long skirt and moving her right hand underneath, obviously to finger her pussy.

Troy groaned, “Holy shit, Cocksucker, you almost got it all the way down that throat of yours.”

Another minute went by and Troy pulled his cock out and started pumping it as he demanded, “Tell me what you are.”

Eve her mouth open, frantically frigging herself, anticipating Troy’s cum, didn’t even hesitate as she answered, “I’m your cocksucker Troy, your personal plaything, your submissive slave and your cum bucket. Come on me stud, come all over my face, I want your cum, I need your cum, I…yeeeeeeeees.”

I watched, my mouth open I realized, as stream after stream of white goo rocketed out of Troy’s massive cock and onto the eager Eve. It hit her hair, forehead, nose and mouth and as soon as the facial was done, Eve devoured Troy’s cock attempting to retrieve every last drop of his cum, while she too seemed to be orgasming.

Troy said, smiling down at Eve, “So back to that promise of anything but your cunt. You know you have two holes down there you know.”

Eve looked up at him, her eyes huge with surprise, Troy’s cock still in her mouth.

Troy continued, “And taking a cock in your ass would keep you a virgin, wouldn’t it?”

Eve allowed the cock to slip out of her mouth. “I-I-I guess,” she stammered, realizing Troy’s intent.

“Next time we are together Eve, I am taking your ass,” he announced, again his tone clear this wasn’t a negotiation, before adding, “unless you’d rather I go offer my cock to Beth’s ass?”

“No…no…” Eve pleaded, her brain obviously trying to rationalize that taking a cock in her ass would not be real sex. “Okay,” she whimpered.

“Okay, what?” Troy asked, pulling his pants up.

“You can have my ass,” she sighed.

“What do you want me to do to your ass, Cocksucker?” Troy asked his power over her very strong.

“Fuck it,” she answered.

“With my big black cock,” he continued.

“Yes, dammit, I want you to fill my white virgin ass with your big black cock,” she snapped, clearly frustrated and yet equally turned on by her submission to him.

“Good girl,” he smiled, before adding, “get up, I need a ride home.”

I quickly left and hid in a bathroom stall until they were definitely gone. While alone, I tried to understand how Eve could allow herself to be humiliated so extremely by anyone, especially Troy. She was so sweet, so pure and yet…. I thought of my relationship with Ashley, and although nowhere near as extreme as what I just witnessed, I realized I was submissive to her in our relationship, always willing to do whatever Ashley wanted in the bedroom, always following her lead. It wasn’t the same, but I could suddenly understand Eve’s need to please, I had the same need, a compulsive desire to make Ashley happy, going way out of my comfort zone, and being rewarded with her love. Yet still…how in a million years did Eve end up as Troy’s little slut…no matter how I pondered, it there was just no rational scenario.

Confident they were gone, I quickly retrieved my bag and headed back home, my mind reeling from Eve’s submissiveness, my own realization of my submissiveness and the strange respect, not disgust, I had for the power Troy could have over another human being.

3. DARK Desires

That night, I woke up in a sweat at 3:30 in the morning from a dream that was so authentically real.

The Troy and Eve scene replayed in my head only in my dream Troy saw me watching, smiled and snapped his fingers before pointing to the ground.

I was mortified, but without hesitating, I fell to my knees and crawled over to him. He took his cock out of Eve’s mouth and offered it to me. On my knees, his cock suddenly looked juicy, appetizing, and without a second thought, my mouth opened and I leaned forward to take his big black cock in my mouth.

“First time with a cock in your mouth, Coach?” He joked, my lack of technique, occasional gagging and awkwardness clear signs it was my first time to suck a cock.

After a minute or two, where I barely got more than a third of his cock in my mouth, he pulled out and offered it back to Eve who eagerly went back to work taking over two-thirds of his lengthy member with ease. I watched in awe at how easily she bobbed back and forth on the massive rod and couldn’t help but feel jealous that it wasn’t in my mouth and that I wasn’t as good as her at sucking cock.

When Troy offered his cock a second time, I was determined to be a better cocksucker. I concentrated just on pleasing him as I began to bob back and forth, now more used to a cock in my mouth.

“That’s it, Coach, suck my cock,” he groaned, Troy’s tone his usual smug confidence.

Hearing his words of encouragement, I continued sucking his cock suddenly hungry for something I had never once craved in my whole life, cum. I wanted to taste it, to feel the texture in my mouth to be the one to get him off.

Just as I thought I was pleasing him better, he pulled out and again offered his cock to Eve. My lust for his cock was obvious, as I watched his black member disappear and reappear as Eve seemed equally determined to get Troy’s load.

“Shit, you both want my cum, don’t you?” He grunted, amused at having not one, but two eager white cocksuckers.

I was too ashamed to admit such a thing and continued waiting my turn, praying I would get another chance to try and get him off.

He pulled out again, offered his cock and said, “Finish me off, Coach Cocksucker.”

I opened my mouth to take his cock in once again when I woke up.

My body was sweaty and my cock rock hard. I shook my head to wake up and realized it had just been a dream. However, as I returned my head to my pillow, I couldn’t get Troy’s cock out of my head.

…..

All weekend Ashley worked double shifts, now a first year nurse; she got all the worst shifts, so I spent the weekend alone. After watching hours of video of other teams we might be facing during the playoffs for the state championship, the schedule wouldn’t be released until Monday, I was exhausted. Yet, I still couldn’t get Eve sucking off Troy out of my head. I replayed it in my head over and over, mystified by both Eve’s obedience and Troy’s dominance.

Frustrated and horny, I found myself turning on the video Ashley had bought me which was still in the player.

Curious where the porno went next, I skipped the husband getting ass fucked and started on the next scene.

The teacher was behind his desk, assisting two of his students. They were the only three in the classroom apparently staying after school for extra help. One looked like your typical All-American, tall and fair-skinned, with blonde hair and blue eyes. He was even wearing a dress shirt, sleeves rolled up to his forearms, shirt half-tucked in to his khakis. The other looked more bookish, like the Hollywood concept of a nerd. His dark hair was artfully mussed; he had on glasses, jeans, and a graphic t-shirt. While the All-American was standing beside the teacher’s desk, the nerd was sitting at a desk writing his paper.

A group of black students entered the room, all wearing letterman jackets. The teacher looked up from the paper he had been reading, “I’ll be with you all in a minute, I’m working on Jason and Kyle’s essays right now.”

“Oh, we’re not here about schoolwork,” a good looking black kid said, “I just need to find out if my uncle was telling the truth.”

The teacher asked, clearly annoyed by this student’s attitude, “And what would that be?”

“He told me you love big black cock,” he announced in front of the two very good, white, students.

The teacher’s head snapped up, looking at the black student with surprise and shame, a guilt that couldn’t be hidden as his face went white as a ghost and he squeaked, “Um…ex-ex-excuse me?”

“Well, is it true?” The leader of the group asked as he snapped his fingers and one of the other black students went to close and lock the door.

“T-t-that is ludicrous,” the teacher stammered, trying not to look guilty even though his facial expression and his stammering implied otherwise.

“I-i-is that so,” the leader mocked back. “My uncle tells me you sucked his cock in front of your wife, ate her cunt while he fucked her ass and then squealed like a little girlie-girl when he took your back door.”

The teacher said nothing his bright red cheeks answering for him.

The leader, confident the teacher was going to be the cocksucking bitch his uncle promised he would be, dropped his pants, unleashing a nine-plus-inch cock, hard and ready. “Well, Teach, you want some dark meat? Come and get it.”

The teacher weakly protested, “Please, just go,” even as he stared at the big black cock,

“This is a onetime offer, Cocksucker?” The black teen smugly offered, holding his cock.

After a moment, the teacher looked at his students, eyes pleading for them to forgive him as he whispered, “I am so sorry.” He couldn’t control himself as he crawled to the offered cock and without a word took it in his mouth. The other students circled around him, fingers undoing belts, each one putting their impressive black cocks out on display for the teacher. He went from one cock to the next, greedily sucking all of them, using his mouth and hands to please as many as he could at once.

I had never purposely watched gay sex, actually the first time was with Ashley last week, yet I couldn’t take my eyes off the action as the white teacher eagerly pleased all the big black teen cocks. The camera zoomed in on the teacher’s face, and almost the entire rest of the screen was filled with black cock. I gasped; the sight of so many black cocks stirring something within me, and within my pants. I couldn’t believe how depraved this film was; did Ashley have any idea? Why had Ashley chosen this film to buy me? Why was it turning me on? I should have stopped the video, not wanting to be turned on by such sexual depravity, yet I couldn’t take my eyes of the screen.

On screen, the leader’s big cock waving freely, he looked at the two bewildered white students watching and said, “See something you like, white bitches? You can help yourself too.”

The All-American stammered, “T-t-that is sick.”

The leader chuckled, “Pretend all you want. I have seen the hunger of a straight white boy in denial before and you, my preppy little faggot-to-be are, definitely in denial. You keep trying not to look, but you’re mesmerized by my cock. Your mouth is watering with anticipation, the cock in your pants is probably rock hard…it is only a matter of time before you join your cocksucking teacher on your knees.”

The All-American didn’t say anything as the leader of the group smugly walked over to him.
Reaching the bewildered white boy, the black leader put his hands on the white boy’s shoulders and gently, wordlessly, guided him to his knees. The All-American didn’t give any resistance, looking both dazed and hungry.

“Go ahead, take it in your hands white boy,” the leader offered.

The All-American obeyed, his eyes wide as he grabbed the hard black cock.

“Stroke it,” the leader ordered.

Again the All-American obeyed mindlessly, clearly completely mesmerized by the massive black cock currently in his hands.

The camera panned to the nerdy white student who was watching the scene, clearly overwhelmed by what was occurring in front of the likely virgin. He was staring at his fellow student who when the camera panned back to him was now stroking two black cocks.

The teacher, meanwhile, had a cock in his mouth and one in each hand as he tried to multitask, his hunger apparent. A variety of ridiculing things were said to the teacher by the black teens including: “You were born for this, Teach,” and “You’re right where you belong, Mr. Hamilton on your knees,” and “Shit, Mr. Hamilton, you’re one hungry cock-loving faggot,” and “You are quite the cocksucker, Teach,” and “I bet he would look good getting double-teamed.”

Any humiliation the teacher had at being a BBC slut in front of his two white students was gone as he moaned at the words being said to him as he bobbed back and forth on one of the big black cocks.

The leader ordered the All-American, pointing to the black guy beside him, “Go ahead, suck on Matt’s cock.”

It seemed that was all the encouragement that was needed to have him switch from hand jobs to blow jobs as he leaned forward and took a big black cock in his mouth.

“Good boy,” the leader purred, encouraging the virgin cocksucker, before turning to the last remaining white boy. “Join your friend on your knees,”

The nerd shook his head unconvincingly as he stared at the leader’s massive cock.

“Darnell, go help the white boy decide,” the leader ordered.

The boy with the smallest cock (smallest being relative, he was still about 7 inches) kicked his pants off over his shoes, and walked over to the desk to stand directly in front of the dazed and confused nerd. Darnell’s cock was level with the nerd’s mouth, and he just stood there, waiting expectantly. Time seemed to stand still as the nerd’s face gave away both his hunger and his fear. Darnell purred, “Go ahead, I can see the desire in your eyes.”

The nerd looked at his teacher who was now completely naked and having his ass fingered all the while he continued sucking cock; he looked at his fellow classmate who was now bobbing back and forth hungrily from one big black cock to another. Finally, the nerd gave in as he began licking the cock before him as if he were in a desert and had just been given a popsicle. He covered every inch of the long shaft and soon Darnell’s cock was gleaming with saliva.

“Take it in your mouth,” Darnell ordered.

“It won’t fit,” the nerd replied, his hand now stroking Darnell’s cock as he licked the big mushroom head.

“Let’s see how much you can fit, then we’ll work on the rest,” Darnell suggested softly, knowing to be gentle when first breaking in a new white cocksucker.

“Okay,” the nerd agreed taking a deep breath. He leaned forward, opened his mouth and took the stiff black cock between his lips.

After a few slow, tentative back and forth bobs, the nerd’s hunger grew and he began sucking with more confidence, slowly taking more and more of the stiff missile in his mouth. Another black cock joined Darnell and the nerd began stroking it with his hand as he continued slobbering over Darnell’s cock. Each student now had two juicy black cocks to play with, while the teacher had two of his own.

As I watched, I couldn’t believe how hard I was and I quickly paused the movie as I rushed upstairs to grab my rarely used (rarely since I met Ashley, abused regularly before then) fleshlight, the best masturbation toy ever.

As soon as I was back in front of the television, I pressed play again as I got undressed and really lathered my cock with lube (critical to enjoy the fleshlight properly). Once lubed well I began slowly masturbating myself with the well-made fuck-toy.

On the TV, the teacher was now bent over his desk, bobbing back and forth over an eight plus inch cock while the leader moved behind him and without any warning slammed his cock inside the teacher’s ass.

“Holy fuuuuck,” the teacher screamed the sudden burn in his ass obvious.

“You like that Mr. Hamilton?” The leader asked.

“Fuck yes,” the teacher answered, returning his attention to the cock in front of him.

The teacher tried to attend to the cock in front of him properly while being fucked, but occasionally opened his mouth and the cock slipped out, not being able to concentrate on giving a proper blowjob while he got fucked.

Meanwhile, the two eighteen year old white students had fallen completely into their role of cock hungry faggots as they each bobbed with enthusiasm on the cocks in front of them.

A litany of insults echoed through the classroom as the gay orgy commenced: “That’s it white boy, you are a natural cocksucker,” or “Let’s see you letter in cocksucking, Faggot,” or “Teacher loves it up his ass,” or “Good, Faggot, you love black cock don’t you?”

The All-American moaned at the question as he took almost all the big cock in his mouth, bobbing like a porn star slut.

The nerd meanwhile, was more methodical, as he slowly took the majority of the black cock in his mouth.

The scene of three white cocksuckers sucking cock after cock went on for nearly another fifteen minutes as I stroked my own cock slowly not wanting to burst until the scene itself climaxed.

It was then the facial explosions started. Each of the three white cocksuckers was coated with a large dose of cum all over their face and as soon as the first big cock finished spewing its white cream, the next black cock was shoved into their submissive white mouths.

The All-American’s head was grabbed as the next black student pumped his cock in and out of the rookie cocksucker’s mouth and his eyes watered as he desperately tried not to gag.

Meanwhile, the teacher was groaning like a bitch in heat as the leader slammed his cock hard up the teacher’s ass, each forward thrust making the desk move slightly forward. The teacher gave up trying to suck the cock in front of him as he just held on for dear life.

The scene turned to the nerd who was sucking the large balls of the last remaining black student in front of him as the black boy pumped his eight-inch cock.

Simultaneously, a second load of cum coated the All-American and the nerd as each black teen exploded onto the white cocksuckers’ face.

The leader of the group grunted, “I’m going to come in your ass Mr. Hamilton.”

“Yeeees, full my ass with your cum,” the teacher begged eagerly, as he gripped the desk.

The All-American without a word crawled to the cock in front of the teacher and took it in his mouth.

“Why aren’t you an eager little so called straight boy,” the surprised black stud smirked at how quickly the white boys had been converted.

The All-American moaned on the big juicy cock as he bobbed back and forth, his hair and face coated with cum was somehow one of the sexiest, dirtiest things I had ever seen.

“Here it comes, Faggot,” the leader grunted as he filled the teacher’s ass with his cum.

“Fuuuuuck, yeeees,” the teacher moaned, his own much smaller cock spewing cum as he came without even having his cock touched.

“Holy shit, Mr. Hamilton, I have fucked a lot of white faggots like you, but none have ever come just from being ass reamed,” he laughed, as he pulled out.

The teacher remained slumped over the desk, drained and humiliated.

The leader snapped to the nerd sitting at the desk and ordered, his tone firm and implying this was not negotiable, “Come retrieve my cum, Faggot.”

The nerd’s eyes went big, but he got up and moved to the leader’s massive gleaming rod.

The leader laughed, “I meant go clean teacher’s ass.”

The nerd’s eyes went even bigger and he stammered, “Y-y-you are not serious?”

“Now,” the leader demanded, staring down at the nerd.

The nerd reluctantly moved behind the desk and to the teacher’s ass, cum already leaking out.

“Get it all, Faggot,” the leader ordered, as he pulled up his pants.

Meanwhile, a third load coated the face of the All-American, his face now completely covered in cum.

The black teens all pulled up their pants as the nerd’s face was buried in the teacher’s ass.

The leader pulled out his phone and took a few pictures of his new white cocksuckers. As the dominant black students left, he smiled, “I’ll be in touch.”

I was pumping my cock furiously, the fleshlight now pleasuring me almost as good as a real pussy, I closed my eyes and images of big juicy black cocks being sucked filled my internal widescreen. I imagined it was me being forced into sexual submission to black cock, being forced to obey and suck cock after cock. The taboo images had my balls boiling and I came like a racehorse filling the fleshlight with an excessive amount of cum.

After I was spent, the fleshlight still on my cock, I wondered what exactly it was in the movie that turned me on? Was it the submission? Was it the powerful domination of the leader? Was it their huge black cocks? Suddenly, the thought of making Ashley’s fantasy come true wasn’t as ridiculous as it first seemed. I wasn’t gay and the idea of taking a cock in my ass was not even remotely open for discussion, yet the idea of sucking a cock, a big juicy black cock, suddenly had my cock aching.

Shutting the video off, I texted Ashley and asked if she would be at church tomorrow. She said she would and that she had the whole day off tomorrow and I was hers for the day.

As I cleaned up and prepared for bed, I wondered what church would be like with Eve in the choir and her oblivious father preaching about who knows what. The thought amused me as I hit the sheets crashing in mere seconds.

4. Yet Another BIG Surprise

I picked Ashley up at her apartment for church and told her the whole Troy and Eve story as I drove us to the church. Once I was done, she said, “You’re bullshitting me.”

“I’m one hundred percent telling you the truth,” I countered, putting up my hand and adding, “scout’s honor.”

“I can’t fucking believe it. She is such a prim and proper girl, although Troy doesn’t surprise me,” she said.

She knew Eve from church and Troy from watching many of the school’s basketball games.
“Why do you say that?” I asked.

“Well, Troy is commanding on the court and comes from an upper class family of entitlement, in many ways he is flipping traditional racism on its head,” Ashley said, going all Freudian on me.

“How so?” I asked, curious as I continued driving.

“Racism has been around for centuries, white over black, now that equality is in vogue, the kids of entitled black families want to show their power, and dominating a white girl from another family of privilege would be a power trip, don’t you think?”

“I suppose so, but nothing is that black and white,” I retorted.

“Pun intended,” she laughed, “but it is that simple. Absolute power corrupts absolutely.”

“Now you’re quoting Shakespeare on me?” I teased.

“So now what?” She asked.

“I have no idea,” I answered, realizing I really had no idea how I would face Eve or Troy when the time came.

“I can’t deny it, the idea of them is kind if a turn on,” Ashley said, as I pulled into the parking lot.

“I was too stunned to even begin to think of it that way,” I lied.

“Sure, sure,” she purred, giving my cock, semi-erect in my trousers, a squeeze.

After adjusting my cock, I got out of the car, took Ashley’s hand in mine and headed into church.

As fate would have it, Eve was walking out from a side office directly towards us. Her face was ruby red and she was avoiding eye contact until Ashley, being Ashley, stopped her.

“Good morning, Eve,” Ashley greeted, stepping in front of her.

Eve looked up, her face literally glistening, specs of white goo in her hair, perhaps another may have dismissed it as sweat, but I knew better. Eve stammered, “G-g-good morning, Ms. Grisham, Mr. Jarvis.”

“You look rather flushed,” Ashley said, noticing what I had noticed.

“I am not feeling well, I was just going to the washroom,” Eve explained, her face so red with embarrassment I thought she might pass out.

“Well don’t let us stop you,” Ashley said, before adding, “By the way, Eve you have something on your blouse.”

“Oh God,” she gasped and hurried away from us and down the hallway.

“That was very mean, Ashley,” I said with a smirk.

“And you loved it,” she said, squeezing my hand.

I thought the most bizarre thing to ever happen to me was Ashley saying she wanted to see me sucking a cock, but that was topped when I accidentally caught Eve sucking off Troy in the boy’s locker room. Yet that too was outdone when Rhianna, Troy’s sister, walked out of the same room from which Eve had just scurried. The realization hit me that the glistening on Eve’s face was Rhianna’s pussy juice. Before I could say a word, my head spinning with another stunning development in the secret life of Eve Rose, Rhianna walked towards us.

“No way,” Ashley said, as she came to the same realization as me, that the shine on Eve’s face was Rhianna’s pussy juice.

“I thought that was cum,” I whispered, the sticky white goo in her hair was surely cum.

“Hi, Coach, Ma’am,” Rhianna greeted, her usual well-mannered self. Like her brother, she is a vocal leader. A co-captain cheerleader she has large breasts and a J-Lo bubble butt, she is easily one of the most attractive students at our school.

“Hello, Rhianna,” I greeted.

“Please, call me Ashley, my mother is Ma’am,” Ashley said, hating any inferences that she is old…which at twenty-six she isn’t.

“Of course,” Rhianna smiled.

“Your look flushed,” Ashley pointed out, stirring the pot, trying to confirm our hypothesis.

“I was just showing Eve a few things,” she answered, not realizing that, knowing what we knew, we didn’t miss her innuendo.

Ashley, sly as a fox, quipped back, “Yes, I’m sure she drained you.”

I had to hold in a laugh at Ashley’s rather blunt response.

Rhianna, still unaware we suspected Eve had just ate her out, replied, “It’s very rewarding to show someone their place on a team.”

I couldn’t resist. “That’s very generous of you, Rhianna.”

Rhianna shrugged, looking directly at Ashley as she said it, “As head cheerleader, it’s my privilege to instruct.”

Ashley’s face went red as Rhianna implied something that we were not supposed to catch, but clearly did. Ashley stammered just a bit, “I-um,” before looking at me with her mischievous smile as she recovered relatively gracefully, “I-um-don’t think I’ve seen you in action before. I’d love to correct that oversight.”

Rhianna was taken aback at that, now unsure if we got her double entendres. She, too, recovered quickly, “I’m not sure you would approve of my methods they are a bit…unorthodox and I wouldn’t want to offend your sensibilities.”

Ashley, really into it now, answered, “Oh, you would be surprised; I am VERY open-minded and IMPOSSIBLE to offend.”

My cock got hard as the eighteen year old black beauty in her tight fitting blue dress and beige pantyhose (thigh highs maybe if she was just serviced by Eve) was trading sexual innuendo barbs with my girlfriend, who had just recently implied that she has had at least one, assumedly more than one, lesbian encounters in the past.

“Well maybe we can chat more about this, another time Ashley?” Rhianna offered.

“I look forward to it,” Ashley replied, not backing down.

“Until then,” Rhianna smiled, turned to me her smile seemingly amused, “Enjoy the service, Coach.”

“You too,” I barely got out, my lower head doing all my thinking.

As soon as Rhianna walked away, another surprise hit us as Troy too sauntered out of the same office Eve had left earlier and he walked towards us.

“Well, that explains everything, doesn’t it?” Ashley said, just before Troy reached us.

“Hi, Coach,” he said, oblivious to our knowledge, of what had been going on in that office, even as the image of his cock in Eve’s mouth popped into my head.

“Did you go out and celebrate Friday’s victory,” I asked.

“Not really,” he shrugged, “we haven’t really won anything yet.”

“I like that attitude, Troy,” I said, his winning focus similar to mine when I was a player.

“You didn’t do anything to celebrate your victory,” Ashley asked, digging for information.

“Nothing out of the ordinary,” he shrugged.

Ashley glanced down subtly at the unmistakable bulge in Troy’s pants before replying, “Well we expect big things from you, Troy, big, big things.”

Troy, flirting back, quipped, “I never disappoint.”

Breaking the growingly awkward conversation, Troy’s big cock refusing to leave my head, I said, “See you at practice tomorrow.”

“Of course,” he nodded, before adding, “It’s always a pleasure Ms. Grisham.”

“I’m not an old woman, Troy, please call me Ashley,” my girlfriend said.

“Sure thing, Ashley,” he smiled, as he left.

As soon as he was out of ear shot I said, “He was flirting with you.”

“He is quite the player,” Ashley quipped back, implying the double meaning of the term player.

“That he is?” I replied as we walked into the house of worship.

I watched Eve in the choir, the image of her hungrily bobbing on Troy’s big black cock refusing to leave my head, I listened to her father preach about resisting temptation, the irony obvious to him as his Eve had submitted to Troy’s temptation unconditionally. I glimpsed across the church to Troy listening intently with his family, a slightly smug smile on his face throughout the sermon. Obviously not listening, sitting beside Troy was Rhianna who kept glancing over our way, as if sizing up her next prey…my girlfriend.

I began to wonder if Ashley was turned on by Rhianna’s flirting or if she knew she was being checked out all service; I also wondered if she was right about her philosophy on Troy’s dominant personality; his father is a big contributor to the church and a very prominent surgeon; his mother is also a doctor, albeit part time, a very influential person in the community, a member of our school’s PTA and the leader of the basketball booster’s club. The Brown’s also have three more children: away at college out east was the eldest Latisha (whom I had only met once), at community college in town is the oldest brother Jamal (another great basketball player, playing and getting a degree in film) and DeDreana is the youngest in tenth grade (also a basketball player, playing on the girl’s junior varsity team).

The more I thought about it, the stranger I found the whole Eve and Troy thing was; if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes I would have never believed it…but I had seen it and I couldn’t get it out of my head.

After the service, Ashley and I were chatting with fellow parishioners, many giving congratulations for our big win on Friday and wishing me luck on our state finals tournament. When Mr. Brown walked over, his beautiful wife’s arm wrapped around his, and said, “Well done, Coach, you really got the boys playing to a whole higher level of team work.”

“Thanks,” I shrugged, “they really have begun to gel as a team. Of course, your boy has been pretty instrumental in our journey to the state championship tournament.”

“He works hard, but he has definitely needed a coach who could push him and not take any of his guff?” Mr. Brown remarked.

“He has been a complete team player,” I responded, which was true. Troy was without a doubt the best player on our team, but he was also a natural leader, understanding how to best involve his teammates to maximize the team’s chances to be successful. Not many players grasped it as well as he did, at any age.

“Well, keep it up, Coach,” Mr. Brown said, patting my back, “Let’s get that darn trophy here after all these years.”

“That is the goal,” I agreed.

Once gone, Ashley pulled me towards the exit, “Do you think Troy gets his dominance from Andre?”

“Like father, like son,” I joked, seeing many similarities between father and son.

“I don’t know, I can’t fathom Vanessa being submissive like Eve,” Ashley said, a naughty smile crossing her face.

“Is that Troy’s mother’s name? Yeah, she doesn’t seem the docile type.” I laughed as we reached the fresh air of a spring day. “But I also didn’t think I would see Troy face fucking Eve either, or Eve with pussy juice on her face…in church” I added, intentionally being crude.

“Touché,” Ashley laughed, before adding, “Which for the record had my cunt burning throughout the service. I wouldn’t mind a good face-fucking myself.”

“I think that could be arranged,” I offered, as we reached the car.

Ashley stopped and looked around.

I asked, “What are you looking for?”

“I’m serious, seeing cunt juice on Eve’s face, cum in her hair and hearing of her being dominated by Troy has had me unable to think straight. I almost burst out laughing when the minister talked about resisting the snake of temptation,” Ashley answered, grabbed my hand and led me across the street to a Chinese restaurant.

Unable to resist, I quipped, “Yes, she devoured the tempting black snake whole.”

“You never told me, how big is his tempting snake?” Ashley asked, as we reached the restaurant.

“Near ten inches I think, maybe longer,” I answered.

“Fuck off,” she said, stopping and looking at me, her expression one of disbelief.

“I was a ways away, but it looked like a tree stump,” I joked, realizing I had seen him naked many times in the dressing room and shower, but never really paid any attention to his cock size.

“Fuck that makes it even hotter,” Ashley said, a hunger in her eyes that she often got when she was super horny (which thankfully was often). “Let’s go.”

“What are you planning?” I asked.

“I’m taking you into the bathroom and let you fuck my face,” she answered, casually as if the answer was obvious.

“Here?” I asked.

“Better than in the church parking lot,” she quipped, tugging my arm and leading me into the restaurant.

Once inside, we were seated by a pretty Asian teenager. Ashley was literally vibrating as she waited to order, her foot under the table was between my legs rubbing my crotch. “Once we order, I am going to the bathroom; I will text you if no one else is in there. As soon as I do, get your ass in the bathroom.”

“Okay,” I agreed, turned on by her insatiable hunger and nervous about going into a woman’s bathroom, although the restaurant was almost completely empty. I massaged her stocking-clad foot (I loved that she always wore nylons for me), until the waitress came and took our order.

As soon as she left, Ashley stood up and disappeared into the bathroom without a word.
Seconds later the text came. “NOW!!!”

Without thinking, I quickly stood up and headed to the bathrooms. I stopped at the ladies’ room door, looked to make sure no one was around, and entered the forbidden area.

Ashley was waiting just inside the door; she grabbed me and tugged me into the corner stall. She fished my cock out of my pants without taking them down at all and deep-throated my seven-inch cock instantly.

Looking down and watching her bob back and forth so eagerly was an incredible turn-on that I couldn’t help but wonder how I had been so fortunate to meet this perfect woman. Standing up, she said, “Sorry, baby, I was just going to blow you, but I need it bad.”

She put a foot on the toilet seat, lifted up her sundress (a very convenient dress for a quickie), up over her ass, tugged aside her pink thong, and said, “Shove that big snake of yours in me.”

I laughed at the reference to the earlier sermon, as I obliged her request, moving behind her and filling her pussy.

“Fuck me hard, pound my cunt, baby,” she demanded, her right hand on the wall, her left going to her pussy.

I slammed into her hard, knowing there were times like these when the sex was raw, carnal, and we were just two lustful beings bringing undeniable pleasure to each other.

Both of us already being horny for the same reason, it didn’t take long before Ashley was panting, her fingers rapidly stimulating her clit, as she moaned, “Fuck I love your big cock deep in me, baby.”

After seeing the porn and plethora of ridiculously huge black cocks, it was good to hear from the love of my life that my seven inches were enough for her. I moaned back, “and I love your tight pussy, sexy.”

“Faster,” she demanded, now moving her ass backwards to meet my forward thrusts.

Seconds later, she screamed, “Fuuuuuck,” as her orgasm quaked through her and onto my cock.

Hunger still in her eyes, she turned around, dropped to her knees and devoured my cock once again, even as her orgasm still rumbled through her. After a few seconds of deep throating me, she slapped my ass, her intent clear, I began aggressively fucking her face.

My balls bouncing off her chin, my cock fucking her face my orgasm began bubbling instantly. Like the last time, her mouth was wrapped around my cock, her hand slithered to my ass crack and this time I wasn’t surprised when her finger penetrated my back door. Unlike last time when she had just pushed her finger in, this time she pumped her finger in and out of my ass. All of which triggered my orgasm shooting my load inside her mouth as I fucked both her mouth and her finger. I couldn’t believe how her finger in my ass enhanced the pleasure and got me off with an even more ferocious intensity than usual.

Her mouth was still wrapped around my cock when we heard the door open to the bathroom and heard two voices.

She moved away as I quickly shuffled myself to stand on the toilet. Ashley followed sitting down on the toilet even as my cock lingered above her, a drop of my cum landing in her hair.

“Mom, I am supposed to meet up with Jasmine, Carol and Tasia at the mall,” a young girl’s voice said.

The other voice replied, “Honey, a quick bite to eat with your family will not kill you.” The voice seemed familiar and yet I couldn’t place it.

“And if it does,” the first voice said, sighing.

“Then Troy gets your college money,” the older voice said.

My eyes went wide as I realized it was Mrs. Brown and her daughter, Rhianna, in the bathroom.

Ashley, turned around and smiled, before another drop of my cum fell and landed on her forehead. She mouthed, “You fucker.”

I mouthed back, “Now what?”

“We wait,” she mouthed back, stretching up and taking my cock in her mouth.

Thankfully, Mrs. Brown and Rhianna were just freshening up and left quickly as my slutty girlfriend enjoyed my clear discomfort.

Taking my cock out of her mouth, she said, “I will go check and text you when the coast is clear.”

“Thanks,” I stammered, climbing off the toilet and quickly putting my cock away.

She left and a few seconds later texted me, “Someone is coming.”

I quickly locked the stall door and sat on top of the toilet praying the woman wasn’t going to try my stall. Thankfully, she didn’t, instead taking the stall next to me.

I quickly texted Ashley asking if the coast was clear and when the yes came, I quickly hurried out of the stall and bathroom before I crossed the hallway to the men’s room where I discovered Mr. Brown at one of the two urinals.

Desperate to pee, which often followed an orgasm, I moved to the urinal beside him and joked, “Are you stalking me?”

He laughed, “I was here first, so you must be stalking me.”

“Touché,” I chuckled, as I begin urinating. I don’t know why: curiosity I suppose, but I couldn’t resist glancing down and checking out Mr. Brown’s cock. It was a quick glimpse, but enough to:
A. See that he too was well hung even when not in a state of arousal.
B. To be caught by Mr. Brown.

He didn’t say anything, but the slightest of a smirk, gave away that he may have noticed my interest in his package. He zipped up a moment later and went to wash his hands.

“Have a great day, Coach,” he said, a moment later as I stayed at the urinal even though I was long done peeing.

“You too,” I answered shakily as I put my cock, growing again despite my recent relief, back in my trousers.

Ashley texted me asking if I was out of my predicament just as I finished washing my hands. I returned to the table where she was chatting with Mrs. Brown and Rhianna.

When I joined them, I gasped to myself, my cum was still on Ashley’s forehead, not glaringly obvious, but definitely noticeable if one was paying attention.

After a brief moment more of generic chit-chat, the Brown’s left and I said, clearly stressed, “You still have some cum on your forehead.”

Not fazed, she moved her finger to her forehead, scooped the small leftover remnants of cum, and put it in her mouth.

“Shit, shit, shit,” I cursed, horrified by what the Brown’s might think. Double horrified by being caught checking out Mr. Brown’s cock at the urinal.

“I doubt they knew it was cum, baby,” she smiled, sucking her finger clean.

“What if they did?” I asked, still stressed out.

“Then they officially know that a teacher has had sex,” she said brushing aside my concerns.

“How can you be so laissez-faire?” I asked, refusing to look over at the Brown’s table.

“I can’t change it, so it is what it is,” she answered, her casual attitude usually sexy, but now a bit frustrating.

“To make matters worse, I think Mr. Brown thinks I was checking out his cock,” I confessed, my anxiety really getting the best if me.

“He what? Why?” Ashley asked, clearly curious.

“Because I was,” I admitted. “I couldn’t help it. I went to the urinal to pee like I always do after sex,”

“I meant to ask, what is it about you and peeing after sex,” she interrupted.

“Don’t all men?” I asked, just assuming.

“God, no, most just fall asleep,” she answered, laughing softly.

“Well, I like to be different,” I joked.

“That you are,” she smiled. “Seriously, who gets turned on by pantyhose?”

“All men,” I answered, defensively.

“Trust me, I have dated a lot of men and you are the first that gets turned on by them. Most obsess over my tits or ass,” she countered.

“I like your tits and ass too,” I countered.

“Anyways, you are a twisted man and that is why I love you,” she smiled back.

“You love me,” I asked, knowing full well she hadn’t declared her love when I did.

“Of course, silly,” she smiled sweetly, before her expression shifted to coy. “On another note, is Mr. Brown hung?”

“Ashley,” I gasped, surprised by her shift from her first declaration of love to the size of a black cock.

“I’m curious, just like you were, obviously,” she smiled, her foot again going to my crotch.

My face went red at the truth of her words as I admitted, “Like father, like son, it seems.”

“Hmmm, does that mean your dad is big too,” she teased.

Realizing we were in play mode, I quipped, “Well, you know your body is based on your mom’s DNA.”

“Yes, you already know what I will look like in twenty years,” she continued, her foot putting extra pressure on my awkwardly positioned and trying to grow cock.

“I will definitely take that,” I answered.

“You better,” she countered.

Our food arrived and we shifted our conversation to calmer topics like her ridiculous work schedule which would not allow for her to spend much time with me over the next week. I pointed out I would be pretty busy myself with getting prepared for the state championship and grading math tests that I had due this week.

Once done eating, our desert in front of us but both of us needing time for our lunch to settle, Ashley glanced over to the Browns before turning to me and saying, “I can’t believe Rhianna was flirting with me like that.”

“You loved it,” I quipped back, knowing she did.

“Well, it is the purest sign of flattery,” she shrugged.

“What is?” I asked.

“Being hit on by someone of the same sex. No different for men. When a gay guy hits on you that is the ultimate compliment,” she explained.

“How so?” I asked, curious by yet another strange sexual philosophy of my oversexed girlfriend.

“Isn’t it obvious? Gay men have better taste in men than women do,” she said, as if that explained everything.

“I am not remotely following this,” I replied.

“Well most women are so jaded by past betrayals by men that they lower their standards, while gay men have great taste in clothing and men,” she clarified.

“So what you are saying is that you settled for me based on your harsh past and that since I have never been hit on by a gay guy I am not a good catch?” I countered, playing devil’s advocate to her bizarre philosophy.

“First off, I am not settling. You are sexy, we have similar interests, your dad is hot so you will be too in twenty years, you have a super tongue and a nice big cock,” she replied, splattering me with ego-boosting compliments.

“Those are all tough to argue with,” I agreed.

“Plus, Nate thinks you are hot,” she added.

“Gay nurse Nate?” I asked, although he was the only Nate I knew.

“The one and only,” she confirmed. “That night we met Nate and I were both checking you out. Of course, I won.”

“What did he say about me?” I asked and then realized how ludicrous the question was.

“Why do you want to know?” she asked playfully.

“I’m just considering all my options,” I countered with a smile.

She laughed as she added, “Well, speaking of things Nate said, he tells me no one gives head better than another man.”

“Well, we will just have to take his word for it,” I replied, trying to push aside the curiosity tickling at the back of my mind; I wasn’t gay, there was no way I was wondering if I could please Troy more than Eve could.

“If you are ever curious,” she answered, then laughed at the double-meaning of curious in the context referred.

“Good to know,” I laughed, “in case you quit sucking cock after the I do’s.”

Silence suddenly filled the room as we both realized what I had just said.

Thankfully, it was Rhianna who broke the sudden tension as she passed our table on her way to the washroom. “Hmmmm, that looks good enough to eat whole.”

My eyes went wide, but Ashley not missing a beat, retorted, “So I have been told.”

Rhianna was already walking away, her bubble butt ass swaying enticingly. Ashley leaned forward, “Do you think I should follow her in there and let her eat me whole?”

“You wouldn’t,” I gasped, my cock springing immediately to life at the thought of Ashley with another woman, especially someone as delicious as Rhianna.

“Just tell me to do it,” she said, her expression one of total sincerity. If I said go for it I was positive she would have did exactly what she said she would do.

“If she wasn’t one of my students,” I said, briefly being the one in charge, “I would have you and her in a sixty-nine.”

“You would?” She smiled.

“Absolutely,” I nodded, playing along with her naughty innuendo.

She fed me a bite of the dessert and took one herself, allowing yet another naughty implication linger between us, my cock ready to burst through my pants like the Hulk.

The dessert was almost done when Rhianna sauntered past us again. Ashley said as she passed, “Isn’t my dessert delicious, honey?”

Rhianna stopped to look at me and waited to hear my response. Forgetting she was a student, my cock head again controlling my real head, I answered. “It is by far the best dessert I have ever had and I have had a lot.”

Rhianna smiled, putting another seed of naughtiness in the air, “Well, I will have to try some… one day very, very soon.”

Again, she left before Ashley could counter leaving yet another naughty innuendo lingering between us.

Ashley asked, leaning in, “You wanted to know if I have been with another woman, right?”

“Is that a trick question?” I asked, knowing in past relationships when something is too good to be true, it usually is (although Ashley had dispelled all my relationship theories so far).

“Nope, do you really want to hear about my naughty lesbian past?” She asked, sucking on her straw innocently, yet it wasn’t innocent to me. Also, her foot which had returned to the floor throughout our meal was back against my crotch teasing me.

“If you want to tell me,” I answered safely.

She moved her foot away and stood up, “If you want to know all about my sordid past and learn another one of my fantasies, you better follow me right fucking now, I am so horny I could go ride her face right here in the restaurant in front of her parents.”

I briefly entertained that thought before tossing two twenties on the table for the twenty-six dollar bill and following her out like a puppy following a bone, giving a quick wave to the Browns as we left.

Once in the car, I asked, “Where to?”

“My place,” she answered.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” I agreed, pulling out of the parking lot my cock hard with anticipation and my mind filled with curiosity.

5. Ashley’s DARK Lesbian Desires

Once back at her place, she asked, “Do you ever watch Internet porn, baby?”

“Isn’t that the only reason people go on the internet?” I answered without answering the question.

“Nice evasive answer,” Ashley noticed.

“Well, I watched a lot more before I met you,” I answered, which was true.

“How sweet,” Ashley smiled, before surprising me again. “I have subscriptions to a couple websites,” she admitted, opening her laptop.

“You do?” I asked, surprised that a woman would pay for Internet porn, it seemed like such a guy thing.

“Yep. After a long day at work I often need to unwind with a glass of wine, one of my toys and a little Internet porn,” she revealed.

“How many toys do you have?” I asked.

“More than a few less than a plethora,” she vaguely answered.

“Well that narrows it down completely,” I joked.

“I like to be an enigma,” she smiled, clicking onto a website.

“That you are,” I agreed, an enigma being the best word to describe her.

“Turn on the television,” she instructed.

“Sure,” I obeyed, reaching for the remote.

Once the screen was on, I realized that her computer was hooked up to her TV and the website she had up was all interracial lesbian porn.

“Wow,” I said, staring at the screen unable to formulate a complete thought.

“So this website has a variety of hot lesbian submission scenes,” Ashley explained, scrolling over a few brief pictures with summaries. “There is a student making her teacher her submissive play thing, that one is pretty hot I will download it for you, for the rare time you are home alone and need something to get you off.”

“Thanks,” I said, only vaguely knowing what I was saying thanks for. I was so overwhelmed by the different scenes of black and white girls, although these were all tasteful and appropriate pictures. I wasn’t surprised Ashley watched porn, I was surprised she paid for porn.

She continued, “Oh this one is hot too, a girl gets pulled over for speeding and ends up paying the fine with her face.”

I joked, “Cheaper than the ticket.”

“And a lot more fun,” Ashley volleyed back.

“Oh this one was crazy. Three prisoners overpower two guards and completely dominate them,” Ashley said, as if she was reviewing a book.

“That turns you on?” I asked, not imagining her being taken.

“Fuck yeah,” Ashley said, “just the thought of it has my cunt leaking. If we didn’t know her parents I would have followed that dyke right into the bathroom and fucked her senseless.”

“You would not,” I protested.

“In a heartbeat,” she countered. “Fantasy number two is me having sex with a black woman.”

“That one is a lot hotter than the first one,” I said, the thought of her in a sixty-nine with another girl, Rhianna of course popping into my head, was super hot.

“I don’t think so,” she shrugged, “they are both hot, just different.”

“Night and day different,” I added.

“I don’t know, more night and dusk,” she said, scrolling to another page of videos. “This one has the hottest black girl ever and she is even wearing stockings for you.”

I read the summary: Carol (the maid) is sick of the demeaning way her white boss treats her and decides to turn the tables on her, making the white boss the maid.

“Oh, oh, here it is,” she said, clicking on a chapter called Nursed to Sin. “Take a seat, baby, it’s time for a little bit of lesbian submission.”

I asked, “Are all the videos black women dominating white women?”

“Yep,” she replied matter-of-factly, sitting beside me and watching the scene start.

Another puzzle piece to the enigma that was Ashley. She was pretty aggressive with me in the bedroom, but would she be submissive to a woman? A black woman? Rhianna? Again, Ashley had my head spinning as I began watching porn for the third time in a week.

The scene started with a pretty blonde nurse, in her thirties I would guess, walking into a hospital room of a black teenager lying on the bed. “About fucking time,” the pretty black girl snapped.

“Excuse me,” the blonde nurse stammered, surprised by the patient’s rudeness.

“I have been waiting for twenty fucking minutes,” the black girl roared.

“Sorry, Ma’am,” the nurse responded, used to pacifying unhappy patients. “It is shift change and they must have missed you.”

“Ma’am, I like that,” the black girl smirked.

“What can I do for you?” The nurse asked her tone usually effective at calming most verbal storms.

“Massage my feet,” the young black girl replied.

“Pardon?” The nurse asked surprised by the request.

“Massage my fucking feet?” the black girl repeated.

“Sorry, Ma’am, we don’t do that,” the nurse replied, surprisingly keeping her cool.

“It wasn’t a fucking request,” the black teen patient snapped. “Now get your ass over here and massage my feet.”

The nurse seemed bewildered by the treatment, but decided it was better to appease the irate irrational patient before she caused an even bigger commotion. She walked to her and took the black girl’s right foot in her hands.

“Good girl,” the black teen complimented, the smile on her face implying she had nefarious intentions for the older, pretty nurse.

The nurse’s cheeks went red but she continued the servant like task.

I glanced at Ashley who was staring at the television completely intoxicated by the scene that was unfolding. Was it one of her fantasies to be seduced by a patient, a black patient?

I returned my gaze to the movie and noticed the nurse had changed feet.

Ashley flipped her stocking-clad feet onto my lap, and I instinctively took her foot in my hands and began massaging.

“Suck my toes,” the patient instructed the nurse.

“I really need to check on my other patients,” the nurse replied somewhat flustered by the request.

“Fine,” the patient replied, “but I expect you back here during your break. Is that understood?”
The question was in a tone that was clear it wasn’t a question but an expectation.

“I will try,” the nurse replied.

“If you don’t come and get your break time snack, I will come and find you and trust me you don’t want that,” the teen threatened.

“Yes, ma’am,” the nurse said.

“When is your break?” The teen asked.

“It’s at eleven,” The nurse answered.

“See, you then,” the teen stated.

“Yes, ma’am,” The nurse nodded in response, clearly desperate to get out of the room.

The nurse walked out and once the door was closed, she leaned herself against the wall her face flushed, her body reacting to the submissive task she had just done.

“Hot, hey?” Ashley asked, raising her other foot to my lips.

“It’s very interesting,” I answered which was the truth, my mind spinning with the unspoken implications of showing me this particular video.

“That’s a very politically correct response,” she smiled, bending her one leg so her foot landed right on my very stiff cock. “Interesting, very interesting,” she smiled as she turned her head back to the television and I took her nylon-clad toes in my mouth.

On screen, the white nurse was clearly rattled by her brief time with the blunt teenager. At her break, she walked to the door and paused.

“Get in here,” the voice came from inside the door.

The nurse paused a couple more seconds before pushing the door open and entering.

“My toes,” the teen instructed, as if two hours hadn’t transpired since their last conversation.

The nurse didn’t move closer to the patient as she explained, although her tone showed her weakness, “Ma’am, please, this is inappropriate.”

“Taking care of your patient’s needs is inappropriate?” The teen asked, innocently.

“Yes, no,” the flustered nurse replied, clearly overwhelmed and unaccustomed to the strong personality of the black teen.

“Come here,” the teen ordered.

The nurse tentatively moved towards the bed her nervousness obvious with each step.

The teen lifted up the blanket covering her to reveal she was naked and really stacked.

My eyes went big at just how perfect her body was and I hadn’t even gotten a good look at her ass.

The nurse stopped and stammered, “W-w-what are you doing?”

“Getting your snack ready,” the black girl responded, her hand going to her cunt.

“I-I-I-can’t,” the nurse stammered, even as she stared between the legs of the teen goddess, the girl’s completely shaved pussy staring back at her.

“You can and you will,” the teen responded, before adding, “Now get your ass over here and get to licking my cunt.”

“But….” The nurse began but was cut off.

“It is obvious you want to, your mouth is literally watering,” the black seductress assessed.

“No-I-….” The white nurse was cut off again, this time harshly.

“Get over here now and pleasure your black mistress,” the teen ordered.

The nurse, bewildered and scared to disobey the black patient, obeyed the order as she moved between the legs of the teenager.

“Good girl,” the teen said, her tone instantly softening.

The camera angle changed and it was a close up of the nurse just as she extended her tongue and leaned forward.

Glancing at Ashley, even as I continued massaging her foot with my hand as I pleasured her toes, when I noticed her right hand had moved to her pussy.

Ashley was transfixed by the happenings on screen, clearly drawn into the white-black submission. I was dying to ask her if she had ever been with a black woman, the thought of her being submissive hard to fathom.

Back onscreen, the older nurse was licking slowly, clearly unsure how to please another woman. The teen said, “Is this your first time eating cunt, my pet?”

The nurse’s already red cheeks turned a darker shade of red from the humiliation as she answered, softly, “Yes, Ma’am.”

“Don’t worry, they say practice makes perfect,” the black teen smiled as she reached for the back of the nurse’s head pulling it deeper into her pink perfection.

“Honey, come lick me,” Ashley moaned, her eyes never leaving the scene onscreen, as she opened her legs for me.

Although I was enjoying the nurse submission, I repositioned myself between her legs on the couch and went to work pleasing her. Ashley’s cunt was sopping wet already and her intoxicating scent swarmed over my senses.

Although I couldn’t see the movie, I could hear it, as the scene progressed, the black teen’s aggressive verbal domination steadily increasing.

I heard her say, “I think I will have to take you back to my sorority and let you learn how to please a sista,” and “Such a good white slave,” and “I can’t wait to fuck that white box of yours,” and “Or maybe I will plug that white ass of yours.”

While I heard all the cock stiffening dirty talk, I eagerly licked Ashley whose moans were louder than usual and when the black girl said, “You love nigger pussy, don’t you?” Ashley grabbed my head and came all over my face as she screamed, “Fuuuuuuuuck yes.”

I wasn’t sure if she was talking to me or speaking for the nurse in the movie, but either way my face was coated with Ashley’s sticky wetness, my mind spinning with another naughty quirk of hers.

Finally, Ashley let go of my head as I sat up and said, “You were extra wet today.”

“I have been dripping since Rhianna flirted with me,” she admitted.

“Is that so?” I teased, my hand massaging her leg.

“Fuck yes,” Ashley said, adding, “As I said, it is another fantasy of mine to be seduced and taken by a woman of colour.”

“That doesn’t seem like you,” I pointed out.

“I told you, I’m an enigma,” she shrugged.

“So what if Rhianna hits on you again?” I asked, my cock creating a tent in my pants.

“Would you let me get fucked by her?” Ashley asked, her tone playful, blurring the intent. Was she serious?

“Could I watch?” I asked.

“If she lets you,” Ashley smiled, shifting her body around so it was her turn to please me.

She released my cock from its fabric prison and said, “Watch the rest of the scene and imagine the patient is Rhianna and the nurse moi.”

“Aaaah,” I moaned as she engulfed my cock whole and I returned to watching the television.

The scene had shifted since I last watched. Somehow, the black patient had gotten herself a strap-on and was fucking the nurse from behind. The nurse, bent over the bed, her skirt up, pantyhose torn, was being fucked hard and her moans displaying just how much she was enjoying it.

“Do you like my cock in that cunt of yours,” the black Domme asked.

“Yeeeees,” the nurse whimpered.

“And you will be a good white slave for me?” the teen asked, slamming into the nurse so hard the bed moved.

“Yeeees,” the horny nurse answered, her breathing getting increasingly erratic.

“Beg to be my white slave,” the black goddess demanded, suddenly stopping with the plastic cock still deep inside the nurse.

The nurse was desperate to come, the fucking clearly stopping just before her climax was reached, she didn’t hesitate as she answered, “Yes, Mistress, please can I be your white slave?”

“Is that all you got?” the black Mistress asked, her finger moving to the nurses’ back door.

“Whaaaaat?” The nurse screamed, as a finger penetrated her ass without warning.

“Good white slaves have three holes for their Mistress to use,” the teen Mistress explained as she began slowly pumping her finger in and out of her new slave’s ass. “Shit you are tight, haven’t you ever taken anything up your ass before?”

“Nooooo,” the nurse answered, clearly in pain from the back door violation.

“Well, we better change that,” the teen said, as she, with some work, slid a second finger inside.

“Oh myyyyy God,” the nurse screamed in pain, loud enough that if this were a real hospital they would have visitors.

“Enjoying the movie?” Ashley asked, taking my cock out of her mouth.

“It’s pretty hot,” I admitted, looking down at her.

“Just imagine how hot it would be live,” Ashley smiled, before returning to pleasuring my cock. She was sucking ever so slowly, making sure to allow me to watch the whole movie scene before allowing me to blow my top.

The idea of watching her with another woman was amazing, the thought it could be an eighteen-year-old student of mine: surreal, hot and scary, but mostly hot. Just the thought of seeing Rhianna’s gravity defying breasts bared (I had seen them up close many cock-stiffing times) had my balls beginning to bubble.

Returning to the video just in time, I heard the nurse beg, “Please I will do anything, just please don’t fuck my ass.”

“You will come to my sorority and please every one of my sista’s?” the black teen asked, rubbing her cock between the nurse’s white ass cheeks.

“Yes,” the nurse agreed, clearly willing to do anything to avoid being sodomized.

“And you will never disobey your chocolate Mistress,” the teen asked, the smile on her face giving away her true intent…she was going to fuck the nurse’s ass no matter what the nurse said.

“Yes, Mistress, I will be your white slave, your obedient pet,” the nurse replied.

“Beg for it in your ass,” the teen Mistress ordered, lube magically in reach of her hand as she generously lubed her cock.

“No, please,” the nurse pleaded.

SMACK!

“Do as you’re told, slut,” the teen ordered, as she finished lubricating her cock.

Defeated, the nurse stammered, “P-p-please.”

“Please, what, slave?” the teen questioned, pouring lube between the white ass cheeks of the nurse.

“Please fuck my ass,” the nurse responded weakly.

“Please fuck my ass, what?” the Mistress questioned, pushing the nurse further into the depths of submission, as she placed the cock back between the ass cheeks of the pretty, disheveled nurse.

“Please fuck my ass, Mistress, my ebony goddess,” the nurse answered, even adding a hot extra part.

“As you wish, you fucking cheap ass slut,” the teen responded, piling on more and more humiliation to the submissive, bewildered nurse.

“Ooooooooh myyyyyyyy,” the nurse screamed, as the strap-on cock began breaking through her back door.

“Oh my indeed,” the teen chuckled as the plastic cock slowly disappeared between the white ass cheeks of the nurse.

A close up of the nurse showed the sheer mixture of pain and pleasure that was coursing through her body as she got her ass reamed.

The scene was incredibly hot, just as the thought of Ashley with Rhianna or another woman, as was also the slow burn Ashley was doing on my cock with her mouth and I knew my eruption was imminent.

“You like being an ass slave?” the teen Mistress asked, a couple of minutes later, as she began to really fuck the nurse, her body slamming into the nurse’s ass making the bed move with each forward thrust.

“Yeeeeees,” the nurse whimpered her orgasm on the rise.

“Come for me, ass slut, come like the slutty white whore you were born to be,” the teen continued her verbal abuse.

“Oh God, oh God,” the nurse moaned, so close to euphoria.

Not even realizing I was doing it, I grabbed Ashley’s head and began fucking her mouth with my cock, bucking my ass up and shoving it deep in her mouth. The slurping sounds echoed through the room as I watched the final submission on screen.

“Fuuuuuuuck,” the nurse screamed, as her orgasm cascaded through her.

“Coming from getting fucked in the ass, shit, you really are a fucking whore,” the teen belittled, as she pulled out, walked around the bed and shoved the cock into the nurse’s mouth.

“Fuuuuuuuuck,” I repeated, as I shot my load into Ashley’s mouth, suddenly realizing what I was doing and I let go of her head. Thankfully, she took over bobbing up and down as I continued spewing my seed in her mouth.

After a few seconds, she sat up and said, as if nothing had happened, “Oh watch this.”

I returned my eyes to the television and away from Ashley to see an older black nurse walk in.

The white nurse tried to move away but was held in place by her teen Mistress.

“You did it, Janet,” the black nurse said, as she pulled off her skirt.

“Yes, Mother, and she is all yours,” the teen smiled, as she roughly grabbed the white submissive and tossed her onto the bed.

“I didn’t think she was doable,” the mom said, climbing onto the bed, straddling the dazed white nurse’s face.

“They are all doable,” the daughter responded. “No white slut has ever been able to refuse.”

As the mom smothered her white co-worker’s face, she laughed, “Like mother, like daughter.”

“Fucking gets me off every time,” Ashley said, before adding, “apparently you too.”

“Sorry, I got carried away,” I apologized.

“No worries, it was kind of hot for you to just take control and use me like your little slut,” Ashley smiled, reaching over and giving my semi-erect cock a firm how-are-you-doing squeeze.

Joking, I answered, “Well you are my little slut.”

“Your slut plans to flirt like hell with Rhianna the next chance she gets,” she promised.

“Flirt away,” I replied, the reality of the lesbian act way more fantasy than potential actuality.

We spent the rest of the day together going for a walk and enjoying a nice dinner before parting, without talking about sex again. Before I left, we had a quickie in her kitchen, and agreed that with our hectic week (basketball playoffs to focus on for me and with the hospital short staffed, Ashley would be working double shifts all week) that we probably wouldn’t see each other for a few days.

As she kissed me goodbye, she handed me a USB flash drive and said, “A couple scenes I think you may like.”

“Thanks, you are turning me into a dirty old man,” I joked.

“My dirty old man,” she corrected, kissing me again. Breaking the kiss, she said sweetly, “I love you, baby.”

“I love you, too, angel,” I returned, before heading home feeling completely satisfied in every possible way.

6. Another BIG Surprise

Monday was the most awkward teaching day of my life. It was tough to teach with Eve in class, knowing what I did. She, oblivious to my knowledge, was her usual eager to please in class self. She asked questions, answered them, and took notes. Yet, I couldn’t look her in the eye, although I did stare more than usual at her painted toes in her nylons as she slipped her foot in and out of her shoe all during class like a hypnotist’s watch.

It was like a couple of years ago. We had a new Chemistry teacher on staff who was easily the hottest woman I had ever met. She had green hypnotic eyes, long black as night hair, a body that begged to be fucked and she always, even on casual Fridays, wore pantyhose. I had been flirting with her casually when Matt, a fellow colleague, said, “She is a fucking nympho.”

I quipped back, Matt a well-known bullshitter, “As if you would know.”

“I’m serious, she dated my brother’s roommate back in college,” he countered.

“So?” I shrugged.

“She loves it up the ass,” he informed me.

“Fuck off,” I said.

“Seriously, I am not bullshitting you,” he said.

Whether it was true or not, every time I looked at her, from that moment on all I could think of was ‘she loved it up the ass’. Thankfully, she was transferred to another school the next year ending my obsessive thoughts of her liking it up her ass.

After school, practice was just as awkward. Troy was his usual commanding self making it even harder to forget about his power over Eve and the bizarre dream I had. I forced myself to put it out of my mind and focused on the task at hand, getting prepared for the state championships that began on Friday.

However, after practice the awkwardness came back in spades. I had seen my players naked in the locker room a million times but this time was different. I couldn’t help but check out the size of my players. It wasn’t like I wanted to drop to my knees and suck their cocks, but I was suddenly very curious… I was in awe of many of the black cocks. There were big ones and smaller ones, none bigger than Troy; there were thin ones and thick ones; there were circumcised ones and uncircumcised ones.

The next couple of days flew by as I taught and prepared for the championships by watching hours of video once I got home. Life settled back into a familiar routine until Wednesday evening when I had to stay late for a budget meeting for next year with the school board and the boosters club.

Once the meeting was over, I went to my office to grab a couple more disks of games, when I walked in on Troy again…although this time it wasn’t Eve…nor was it a girl! On his knees was Eric, Troy pumping his cock in and out of Eric’s mouth, literally getting his face fucked by Troy. Eric is the team’s starting small forward, the son of our mayor and nicest kid I had ever had the privilege to teach…he like me, white. He was a good rebounder, strong defender, great passer, and the team’s glue guy both on and off the court. He keeps things loose, always quick with a joke and able to make a motivational speech when needed. Definitely not gay and definitely not one I would expect to submit to Troy…yet nothing any more should have surprised me.

The action had obviously been going on awhile, as Troy was really bucking his hips, his cock pumping in and out of Eric’s mouth; somehow he was taking it all without gagging. It was literally an unbelievable scene out of a porno, where the straight white guy is actually an amazing cocksucker. Yet, there it was happening right before my eyes.

Troy, talking trash like he did on the court, said, “Shit Eric, you have gotten really good at this. You are a natural born cocksucker.”

Obviously Eric couldn’t respond as his mouth was full of cock, but he looked up at Troy with worshipful eyes; my own cock was suddenly rising in my pants against my will.

Close to orgasm, Troy grunted, “Here it comes faggot, swallow every last drop princess.”

I watched in awe yet again as Troy came in someone’s mouth, this time a guy. I couldn’t help it: I imagined myself on my knees in Eric‘s place, picturing Troy feeding his cock to me. I watched a moment more as Troy continued to pump his cum into Eric’s mouth; I stumbled forward and briefly into view of the two boys before I slunk away.

I was still in ear shot when Troy said, “This weekend you will be my personal cum bucket, is that clear, cocksucker?”

I didn’t hear Eric’s answer as I went to the door. Thinking I should probably do something to let Troy know that he could be caught, I opened the door and slammed it shut loud enough they were bound to know they had company. I then walked back up the hallway slowly whistling to give the boys time to cover up their secret rendezvous. I walked in and Troy was grabbing his bag from the locker, while Eric was nowhere to be seen.

“Troy,” I said, acting surprised, “you scared the shi–crap out of me.”

“Sorry, Coach, just spending some extra time on the court,” he lied, his smile smug as if he knew a secret I didn’t.

“You’re welcome to use the court anytime, but you should probably let me know so no one gives you a hard time,” I said.

Troy laughed and said, his innuendo obvious because I knew what he was really doing, “Oh, I usually am the one giving someone a HARD time.”

I don’t know why I said it, nor could I believe the words out of my mouth, as I replied, “Everyone needs to be given a HARD time once in a while.”

Troy laughed, before adding, “I can’t imagine many people have given you a HARD time too often.

“Not enough,” I answered, and my face burned as I realized what I had said, hoping the innuendo hadn’t been too obvious. “Anyways, get home, I need you rested and focused for Friday.”

“See ya Coach,” Troy nodded, as he walked past me and out the door.

I took a breath and went to my office shaking my head at the realization I had just been trading sexual innuendos with a student. ‘Damn you Ashley,’ I cursed to myself; I had never once considered a man sexually before her anniversary present, but since then I had watched gay porn, dreamt of sucking cock, checked out Dr. Brown’s cock in the bathroom, got hard watching Troy get sucked off and imagined myself briefly on my knees replacing Eric.

Did I want to suck cock? After briefly considering it, I was confident I didn’t. The thought had been placed in my head by Ashley and thoughts, even ones you don’t agree with, take awhile to fade.

I grabbed the disks and headed out. I noticed movement in the bathroom, assumedly Eric, and decided to let him have what little dignity he had left by ignoring it and heading out.

Once home, I went to pop a DVD into the player and saw the porn DVD on top of the player. Before I knew it, I had popped it in the player instead of the game film and was sitting on my couch watching scene three.

The teacher was back at his desk, when he was paged to the office. He sighed, put his pen down and headed to the office.

Once at the office, the secretary, a very pretty blonde who was smiling knowingly said, “Principal Eagleson will see you now.”

“Thanks, Carrie,” the teacher answered, his tone implying he didn’t know what was about to happen, even though since it was porn it was already obvious to me.

Once in the room, a large, well-built, bald black man was sitting at his desk. “Take a seat, James.”

“Yes, sir,” James obeyed.

“Did you know that I used to play professional football?” The principal asked.

“Of course,” the teacher nodded.

“Do you know what I miss most about it?” Principal Eagleson asked.

“The camaraderie?” James offered.

“That is one way to put it,” the built black man chuckled. After a brief pause, “Do you remember the Walton situation?”

“Yes,” the teacher nodded, confused by the sudden change of topic.

“Well after he was wrongly accused of hitting on a student, we put cameras in every classroom in the school to protect both our teachers and our students,” Principal Eagleson said.

The teacher’s eyes went wide as he obviously realized the implication of the principal’s words.

“What’s the problem James? The thought of you, a big black cock in your mouth, captured on video have you speechless?” The principal chuckled.

“Please, sir,” the teacher replied.

“Please what, Cocksucker?” The principal asked, standing up from his chair.

“I was forced,” the teacher weakly protested, not meeting the principal’s eyes.

“That is not what the video seemed to show,” the principal replied a slight smile crossing his face as he stood over the white teacher.

“Y-y-you don’t understand,” the teacher stammered.

“Oh, I think I understand very well,” the principal countered, as he unzipped his pants; at this point the teacher lowered his gaze as the principal continued explaining, “You see, I didn’t finish my earlier thought about what I missed about my professional football days. Oh sure I loved the game, the rush of winning, but I also really loved the fringe benefits like having so many eager white cocksuckers who were always around to deposit a load in.”

“Groupies?” the teacher asked tentatively.

“All my white teammates… ALL of them.” The reply made James swallow uneasily.

I gasped at the revelation of the principal and how large his black cock was, at least ten inches, when he unleashed it from his trousers. As I had mentioned before, I had never seriously considered another man before, and definitely never considered a cock beautiful or juicy, but as I stared at his big black snake, I discovered that both of these descriptions were true: it was big, black, beautiful and juicy…even though such a description…juicy…seemed absurd, no other word properly described the image in my head. I wanted to taste it….

The teacher’s eyes went big as he stared at the massive cock in front of him almost poking him in the eye.

“Get sucking, Cocksucker,” the principal ordered.

“Sir, please I don’t thi…” The teacher’s weak plea was silenced when his mouth was filled by black cock.

As if a light switch was turned on the minute black meat filled his mouth, the teacher began bobbing back and forth ignoring where he was or who it was he was sucking.

“That’s it Cocksucker. I think we will be adding this to your current duties,” the principal smugly commented.

The teacher continued taking more of the massive black snake in his mouth.

I pulled out my cock band began stroking my iron stiff cock as I returned my eyes to the screen.

“I want it all in that cocksucking mouth of yours,” the principal ordered as about seven inches continued to disappear in the teacher’s mouth.

I couldn’t fathom all that fitting in anyone’s mouth when my mind automatically went to images of Troy’s cock when both Eve and Eric were eagerly bobbing on it, it being very similar in size to the one onscreen right now.

As I slowly stroked myself, I remembered the scene in the locker room earlier, only this time it was me on my knees sucking Troy’s cock. I bobbed slowly up and down the huge black muscle, hungry to take more in my mouth. Simultaneously, I pumped my cock as I imagined being a good cocksucker.

I was brought back to reality when I heard the principal in the movie ask, “Does my cocksucker want my cock in his ass?”

My eyes went wide as I realized I had been fantasizing about Troy and serving his cock. I returned my gaze to the TV as I continued stroking my rock hard cock.

The principal, after a couple of minutes of having his cock sucked, pulled his cock out and ordered, “Pull your pants down and bend over my desk.”

“Please let me just suck you,” the teacher pleaded, although he was already unbuttoning his pants, clenching his ass cheeks in anticipation.

“It wasn’t a request. Do as you’re fucking told, Faggot,” the principal snapped, roughly pulling him out of the chair by her hair.

A fear in the teacher’s eyes was clear, as he fumbled with his belt, pulled down his pants and underwear and bent over the desk.

“Ever had a cock this big up your ass?” The principal asked.

“No sir,” the teacher answered nervously.

“Do you want me to fuck your ass?” The principal questioned as he sauntered over to the bent over white teacher,

“I’d rather just suck you,” he answered.

“You seemed to like getting your ass reamed by your students,” the principal pointed out as he put his cock between the teacher’s ass cheeks.

“He made me,” the teacher weakly defended.

“Well I won’t make you,” the principal laughed, as his cock was placed at the teacher’s back door. “I will just leave my cock here and let you decide what you want.”

A close up of the teacher’s face showed his conflicting emotions: doing what was socially acceptable vs. doing what his body so obviously wanted. After a few seconds, the teacher whimpered, defeated, “Please fuck me, Sir.”

“Pardon?” The principal asked smiling.

The teacher repeated his plea, “Please fuck my ass, Sir.”

“You’re sure?” the principal smiled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “I would never want to make you do something you didn’t want to do.”

“Yes, sir, fuck my ass with your big cock,” the teacher begged, moving his ass back trying to take it in him.

“That wasn’t so hard now was it?” The principal chuckled as he pushed forward and filled the teacher’s ass in one hard forward thrust.

“Ooooooh Gooooood,” the teacher screamed, the principal’s cock clearly stretching his ass apart.

I began pumping furiously and in seconds cum shot out like a cannon into the air and then back down on me. As my loins pulsed with pleasure, I shook my head at just how turned on I got from watching gay interracial sex. I also couldn’t believe that Troy had popped in my subconscious yet again.

I got up and shut the porno off just as the teacher begged to have his ass filled with cum. Oddly, the thought of what it would feel like to have my ass filled with cum popped into my head. I shook the thought out of my head and went to work on the game video for the upcoming weekend, anything to get me focused on what I should be doing.

That night I woke up again in a cold sweat from a dream so vividly real, it felt as if it had really happened.

I was on my knees again head eagerly bobbing back and forth, licking and sucking on his cock as Troy talked trash to me:”That’s it, Coach suck my big cock,” and “You look good with a mouthful of black cock,” and “Coach, if I knew you were such an eager cocksucker we could have had way more fun on our road trips,” and finally “You have been drooling over my black cock all season, haven’t you, Coach?”

“Do you love my cock, Coach?” Troy asked, pulling his cock out of my mouth.

“Yes…” I admitted, reaching for it with my hand.

“How much do you love it, Coach?”Troy asked, as he moved the head of his cock around my lips.

I woke up shooting cum all over myself, the continual vision of Troy’s cock and me on my knees overwhelming me.

Frustrated, I cleaned myself up, determined to keep this just a dirty twisted fantasy. I was not gay or bi-sexual and I had the perfect girlfriend…although I smirked to myself as I realized that if I told her my fantasy she would probably tell me to go for it…as long as she could watch.

Thankfully, I fell asleep eventually and didn’t have any further relapses into gay fantasy.

7. Giving into my DARK Desires

I arranged for a substitute teacher Thursday so I could finish up all the game planning for Friday’s two games as well as scouting our potential finals opponent on the assumption we won both our games Friday…which I was confident we would. The finals tournament had six teams in two pools of three with the winner of each pool advancing to the final Saturday evening at six.

I also had the players given the afternoon off from classes, so we could head out a day early and get well-rested before our eleven o’clock tip off Friday. We would also play again that evening.

I was so busy I didn’t even have any time to even text Ashley, who promised she would drive up Saturday morning if we won our two games Friday.

The bus ride was loud and crazy, like bus rides always are, especially when the cheerleaders are on the bus as well. I worked with the other coaches on game planning and once we arrived at the dorms, where we were staying; we had a two-hour team meeting before sending the boys to their rooms around nine with a firm eleven o’clock curfew.

After a couple more hours of game planning, I am compulsive, I did my curfew checks. The boys each had their own dorm room as we found that they would be less likely to stay up horsing around than if they were sharing rooms; the small roster size of a basketball team made this feasible. The football team, for instance, would never be able to do that.

I knocked on Troy’s room, five minutes after curfew, and I was surprised to have Eric, his face red, open the door. He stammered, “S-s-sorry, Coach, I was just going back to my room.”

He was clearly embarrassed and I was pretty sure that Troy had been letting him suck his big black cock.

I looked at Troy on his bed and said, “You and Eric discussing strategy for tomorrow?”

“Nah, we were just talking and he was giving me a massage.”

“A massage?” I questioned, surprised by his answer.

Troy answered, his next sentence dripping with innuendo, “Eric knows he can’t play professionally; he wants to be a personal trainer. Besides, I had some stiffness I needed taking care of.”

I could feel the heat in my cheeks at Troy’s words. I replied, trying to hide my knowledge as well as the tent in my pants, “Well, don’t break curfew.”

“Sure thing Coach,” Troy shrugged.

The thought of his hard black cock popped into my head. I paused as I tried to compose myself.

“Is there something wrong, Coach?” Troy asked.

“Just tired,” I lied, “too many hours watching film and working on a game plan.”

“Well, get some sleep, Coach. Tomorrow is going to be a long, hard day,” Troy said. Although unbelievable, to me he seemed to stress both the words long and hard.

I stammered, the thought of me on my knees now playing in my head like a movie on loop, “Y-y-you too. I need my captain ready to go tomorrow.”

“I am always ready to go, Coach,” Troy retorted, again me reading his words and the hidden meaning in between the words.

Desperate to get out of his room, I mumbled something as I left before he could say anything else that had me thinking thoughts I shouldn’t be having.

…..

We won our first game handily, 88-64 and now could relax a bit before our evening game.

As we were watching two teams in the other pool, including the first ranked Wolverines, Rhianna sat down beside me, much to my surprise.

“Hi coach,” she said, in her cheerleading outfit, her legs glistening in her pantyhose.

“Hi, Rhianna,” I smiled, acknowledging her before returning my attention to the game. Watching a team live was better for scouting than video at least that is what I found.

“Where is Ashley?” Rhianna asked, I noticed she didn’t refer to her as Ms. Grisham like she had in the past.

“Working,” I answered, barely paying attention to the question.

“Oh, I was hoping she would be here,” she replied.

Without thinking, barely processing her words because I was so focused on the court action, I replied, “She will be coming up tomorrow morning if we make the finals.”

“Delicious,” Rhianna said, before adding, “Thanks, Coach.”

“No problem,” I answered, before realizing as she began walking away that our brief conversation was rather unorthodox. I looked her way and she was chatting with her brother and I just shook my head assuming I was again reading too much into the conversation, as I probably had with Troy also.

I watched the rest of the game, confident I had found a couple ways to exploit the Wolverines should we meet them in the state championships tomorrow. They too won their opener easily 91-53.

The afternoon flew by and other than a half hour meeting with the players before our early dinner, I remained focused on the game at hand.

We won again, this one a lot closer, 80-78, Troy setting up the winning points with a great pass. My stress level was through the roof as we blew a 76-70 lead with just over a minute left. Thankfully, we pulled it out and my emotions instantly shifted from pulling my hair out to pumping my fist in the air in jubilation.

After giving a speech to the team about perseverance, I sent them back to the dorms while I watched the final game of the other draw as the Wolverines battled it out with the also undefeated Buckeyes. Like our game, this one was closer but the Wolverines pulled away in the last few minutes winning 88-77.

Emotionally drained, I headed back to the dorms. I went directly to Troy’s room to tell him who we were playing in the final and to briefly talk strategy.

I knocked on his door and was startled by Troy saying clearly perturbed, “You’re late.”

I took that as a strange invitation and entered to see Troy clearly having just finished showering standing there in only a towel.

“Late for what?” I joked.

Troy was clearly surprised by my appearance; I wondered if he was expecting Eric again. Troy grabbed his phone and quickly hit a few buttons, presumably texting someone.

“Eric was supposed to come and relieve my stiffness again,” Troy said, a slight bulge in his towel apparent.

“I won’t be long,” I said. “We are playing the Wolverines.”

“I know,” he answered, “I checked online.”

“So we are going to have to double team that Walker kid,” I said.

“I have never double teamed someone before,” Troy replied. My head instantly went sexual even though the comment was obviously about basketball. He was the one often double teamed.

“I think that if we neutralize him, our other players are stronger and we can win by playing a perfect team game,” I explained.

Right when I finished speaking, Troy’s towel dropped to the floor and Troy didn’t even try to cover himself up. Although I had seen his cock from afar and in action, seeing it so close, especially after all I now knew, from three feet away was something completely different. It was semi-erect and seemed to be calling my name. I couldn’t take my eyes off it as I flashed to Ashley’s fantasy, plus my own strange dreams of late and wondered to myself if maybe I didn’t want the same thing she did.

My cock grew rapidly in my trousers as I couldn’t tear my gaze from his semi-erect cock. I stared at it in open admiration, and I looked for way too long; I just stared, slack-jawed, as I was completely captivated by my player’s enormous cock.

“Coach, are you here to deal with my stiffness?” Troy asked, taking his cock in his hands.

Troy’s words broke through my mental fog. My jaw hung open as I stared in wonder. I looked up and stammered, “W-w-what?”

“You can’t take your eyes off it, can you, Coach?” Troy asked, smiling as it grew in his hands.

I shook my head weakly, desperate to stay in control as my body betrayed me, my eyes looking down again, his cock like a magnet to my eyes.

“Yeah, I figured as much,” Troy said with a smile, before adding, “You seemed pretty in awe when you were watching Eric blow me.”

I looked at him in shock, feeling myself rapidly losing control of this situation. My cock stiffened in my pants uncomfortably. He smirked at me. I couldn’t meet his gaze so I locked away from him; my attention returned to his massive, throbbing erection. I was losing control of the situation completely; his easy dominance further heightened my arousal. Again I barely got out, “Y-y-you saw me?”

“I did and you seemed pretty intense as you watched,” Troy said, his cock now a missile ready to launch, as I took many furtive glances at his beautiful member, completely unable to stop myself, my eyes unable to resist quick peeks, hopefully subtle glances, at his irresistable cock.

“I couldn’t believe it,” I weakly got out.

“What? That Eric is a cocksucker?” Troy asked, clearly confident with swearing in front of me now.

“I didn’t know Eric was gay,” I said.

Troy chuckled, “He’s not. He’s just white and all white boys bend for black cock.”

“Excuse me?” I questioned him, even though I seemed to be proof that his words were true.

“Eric is, like all white boys, naturally inclined to want to please black cock,” Troy explained, as if it was obvious.

“I don’t….” I began.

I was interrupted by Troy asking, “What is it about white boys begging to be cocksuckers for nigger cock?”

“Watch your language,” I scolded, trying with every ounce of my brain to keep in control. I was the adult, the coach.

Troy chuckled, “Coach we both know what you want right now. That’s to assist me with my stiffness.”
I didn’t speak…I didn’t move.

“On your knees, Coach,” he ordered.

“Troy, please…,” I protested, finally finding my voice. My protest was undermined however, as I nodded in reply, my mouth watering as I stared at his big black cock, and his hand slowly pumping it.”

“Coach, we don’t have a lot of time. I texted Eric not to stop by for now, but curfew is in forty-five minutes,” Troy pointed out. “If you aren’t interested, I will just text Eric to come and deal with my stiffness, he has actually became very good at it.”

My head was clouded with flashes of Ashley’s approval and my own growing fascination and curiosity, juxtaposed with doing what was morally right. I didn’t say anything as Troy moved to me and put his hands on my shoulders. My eyes pleaded for mercy, even as my mouth watered.

Troy firmly guided me down to my knees, my weak resistance shattered as my body allowed the guidance to occur.

I was staring at his black cock just a couple of inches from my mouth. I was in a complete daze unable to think straight with Troy’s big juicy cock just a couple of inches away from me.

Troy finally spoke. “Go ahead Coach, we both know you want to.”

I hesitated. This was the moment of no return. If I stood up now, I could still maintain the coach-student relationship, yet my body, my mouth, my hunger were thinking otherwise. I could hear Ashley in my head saying, ‘Go ahead baby, suck his big black cock for me’. The line between straight and gay, between teacher and student, was impossible to see and I crossed it nonetheless when I leaned forward, opened my mouth and took his big, almost fully erect, black cock into my mouth.

I couldn’t believe the feeling of it in my mouth, both soft and hard at the same time, an oxymoron that I couldn’t explain, I only had three or four inches in my mouth and was in awe as I felt it stiffen becoming harder, longer…it was like magic. Just the thought that I was making it happen somehow turned me on even more. There was also no taste, other than the slightest hint of soap. I wondered if his cock would taste different in my mouth after a game, his sweat mixed in. Thinking such thoughts was absurd, yet all I could think about at the time was pleasing him. His cock now completely erect, ten inches of long, hard, delicious black cock in front of me, I moved back and focused on just his wide cock head.

“That’s it, Coach, take your time,” Troy groaned softly, just his mushroom top in my mouth. Even after all the recent fantasies and porn, the real thing was so much different than I had imagined it. It didn’t feel gay, or straight, or bisexual, it just seemed natural to be on my knees, his cock in my mouth as I slowly began to worship his massive black cock.

I reflected on how Ashley pleased me with her mouth and I tried to replicate her blow jobs starting to swirl my tongue around his mushroom top.

“That’s it, Coach,” Troy encouraged after a minute or two of concentrated teasing of his cock head.

Slowly, I began to take a bit of his cock in my mouth and was surprised by the heat coming from it. I was also surprised by how natural a cock felt in my mouth. My mind went blank with my only focus on pleasing the mammoth cock currently in my mouth. I had no delusions of taking it all like in the porno movies, but I was determined to do the best I could.

Over a third easily gliding in and out of my mouth, Troy finally spoke, reminding me who I was sucking, “That’s it, Coach, keep taking more of my big nigger cock.”

The term ‘nigger’, so racist, so taboo in society, and yet seemed so extra stimulating to my stiff cock, begging for release as I continued bobbing back and forth on Troy’s.

“Is this your first cock, Coach?” Troy asked.

I moaned on his cock in response, my lips spread wide around his cock, a feeling that seemed both surreal and yet so right.

He repeated the question. “Answer me Coach. Is this your first cock?”

Taking his cock out of my mouth, my hand continuing to stroke his massive meat, I looked up, a sudden humiliation washing over me, as reality of my inappropriate act seemed more real when looking up at him, I answered, “Yes.”

“Do you like sucking my cock, Coach?” Troy asked, pumping his cock halfway in my mouth and then pulling back out.

“Yes,” I admitted, wanting his cock back in my mouth.

“Do you want to swallow my cum or feel it sprayed all over your face?” he asked, again pumping his cock in and out of my mouth quickly.

The rapid movement of his cock in my mouth caused so much arousal and stimulation that I could not concentrate on his question! I had to calm myself and focus on thinking. The thought of my face coated in cum was even more humiliating in my mind and I was curious to taste his cum, having only tasted mine when on occasion Ashley slid some in my mouth after she had taken mine in her mouth. “Both,” I answered, keeping my words to a minimum, allowing my submission to him to be unconditional.

“You understand you are my cocksucker now,” Troy explained, pumping his cock in and out of my mouth fast, each forward thrust going a little deeper than the time before. After a dozen strokes, he pulled out, my saliva dripping off the head of his firm shiny cock.

“Yes,” I whispered, knowing I would do this again in a heartbeat, my craving to have cock in my mouth undeniable.

“And you also know that Rhianna plans to take your girlfriend,” Troy added, before holding my head and beginning to fuck my face with his beautiful cock. The act should have been humiliating, yet I just focused on not gagging as at least eight inches of his dark chocolate filled my mouth. “Shit, for a first timer you are a pretty natural cocksucker, Coach.”

I was surprised by the bluntness of his announcement of Rhianna’s plans, as he pulled out of my mouth again, I asked, “How does she know Ashley will give in?”

“The same way I knew you would,” Troy shrugged. “You have a look of hunger in your eyes, the same yearning your pretty little girlfriend had when talking to Rhianna on Sunday.” He returned his cock back to my mouth before adding, “Plus no white girl can resist Rhianna. Just like no white boy or man can resist falling to their knees and slobbering over my black cock, no matter how straight they think they are it just seems to be one of the laws of sexual submission.”

The idea that this was about race and that no white man could resist his black cock was an obnoxious philosophy yet there I was, straight, white and on my knees sucking his cock, just like Eric had a couple days ago and assumedly yesterday and who knows how many other times.

Troy continued, “I should stress that no white girl can resist my black cobra either, as soon as I unleash this thing the white chicks are ready to drop their facade of propriety as they fight over who can fall to their knees the quickest.”

I imagined Eve, the sweet innocent daughter of the minister, bobbing up and down the other weekend, and agreeing to take it up her ass and pondered who else had been on their knees worshipping this perfect cock.

As if reading my mind, he instructed, “Your turn again, Cocksucker.”

Being called a ‘cocksucker’ hit me with another jolt of shame and yet only seemed to enhance my eagerness to please, absurd, irritating, but true.

As I began bobbing again, thankful to be in control and not being face fucked, Troy continued, “No white slut has ever refused my cock. You already know about Eve.”

I stopped surprised he knew I knew.

Troy chuckled, “of course, I know. I was surprised and briefly worried when I saw you watching, but when you didn’t stop us or freak out, I figured I would test you by letting you catch me using Eric. Get sucking, Cocksucker.”

I obeyed, realizing just how much I had been played by my player.

“My first white slut was actually Mrs. Marshall,” Troy revealed, implying that our married, no-nonsense vice-principal, had sucked his cock.

I didn’t respond since I had a mouthful of cock as Troy continued to list people I knew that had apparently fell under the spell of his dark magic wand.

“After I had my first taste of power over a submissive white woman I was addicted. The excitement of seducing a white woman or girl was thrilling and seeing them on their knees begging to suck my cock became an obsession, every one a challenge,” Troy continued. “You wouldn’t know all the white sluts who have begged to suck me or to fuck them but you would know a few like Mrs. Rose, Kimberly Atkins, Jessie Amberson, Ms. Waters and Ms. Walker just a couple of weeks ago.”

My head spun with the names he listed. Mrs. Rose, of course, is Eve’s mother and the minister’s wife, a woman that seemed to brim with propriety; Kimberly Atkins is likely to be the prom queen and is dating the quarterback and all that other high school stereotypical jazz; Jessie Amberson is a chubby senior in charge of our school council; Ms. Waters is the cheerleading coach, just twenty-five and an ex-Dallas Cowboys cheerleader (and in the room next to me); lastly, Mrs. Walker is the new English teacher from Canada who had moved here after a bad break-up with her husband and if I were single, I would have been all over her (especially because she wore nylons every day).

“Eric was only the second guy to beg to blow me, the first being at basketball camp this past summer,” Troy continued, before adding, “I’m not gay or anything, but a mouth is a mouth and an ass is an ass.”

My eyes went big at his last words a lingering hint of his future intentions. It was one thing to suck his big juicy cock, it felt so good and natural in my mouth, and it was a completely different matter to take a cock in my ass. I couldn’t explain it but sucking a cock didn’t feel gay to me, I was drawn in almost against my will by the sheer majesty of Troy’s glorious black cock, yet allowing him to sodomize me seemed pretty gay.

I had no idea how long I had been bobbing back and forth, taking eight inches of his cock in my mouth, not trying to do more, when Troy finally spoke again. “Fuck Coach, you really are a natural cocksucker. Sucking me so slow and casual like that, you love it in your mouth don’t you?”

I moaned in agreement, again admitting the obvious.

“It’s time to receive your reward, Cocksucker,” Troy announced, adding, “now bob back and forth like a eager little cocksucker, show me how much you want my cum.”

I didn’t hesitate as I shifted into high gear, bobbing back and forth furiously, my obedience a bit embarrassing.

“Good boy,” Troy moaned, at my fast-paced assault on his cock.

I craved his cum, I wanted to make him cum, I wanted to feel his cock twitch in my mouth as he spurted his white goo down my throat.

Suddenly, he pulled out and before I could even react, Troy ordered, “Open up, Coach.”

Again my obedience was without hesitation as I opened wide, on my knees, waiting for his cum. Troy pumped his cock and the first rope went high and into my hair and onto my forehead, the second rope followed hitting me directly on my nose and lips, while the third rope shot into my mouth and onto my chin. Again without thinking, I leaned forward and took his cock back in my mouth, hungry to retrieve every last drop. I milked his cock like a cheap slut, the taste of his cum more addicting than I could have impossibly imagined. He gave me an appetizer, but I hungered for a full meal.

“Shit, Coach, if I had known how big a cocksucker you were, I would have been filling you up daily,” Troy chuckled as he pulled away from me.

My face went red with shame at the obvious humiliation of his words. The cum on my face just adding another level of shame to my complete submission to him.

He reached for his phone and I went to cover my face.

“Don’t you dare, Cocksucker,” Troy warned his tone surprisingly firm. “This isn’t for blackmail, I don’t need to resort to such things to shoot my load down someone’s throat. No this is for memory; I keep a facial pic of my first time with every cocksucker.”

“Please don’t,” I protested.

“Look up at me or you will never get this cock again,” Troy threatened.

The thought of never having him in my mouth, never getting a full load of his sweet seed, was impossible to imagine so I obeyed his demand looking up at his phone.

“I thought so,” Troy said, snapping the picture. “No one has been able to resist coming back for seconds and you, Coach, have been the most eager I have ever had.”

Again shame filled me as I sat on my knees, my face covered with his cum.

Troy looked on the floor and pointed, “There is a bit on the floor if you are still hungry.”

Yet again without hesitation, my humility no longer relevant, I bent down and licked his cum off the dorm room floor, ignoring the thought of what else might have been on that floor.

When I sat back up, his cum taste lingering in my mouth, I was staring at Troy’s still completely erect cock.

Troy shrugged, “What can I say, I’m eighteen, I usually shoot four or five loads a day. Most ending up on someone’s face or in someone’s mouth, I hate to waste it.”

I stared at his black cock, the thought of there being another load in his balls for me, had my mouth again watering.

“You can have seconds if you want, Coach Cocksucker,” Troy offered, watching me amused from his dominant position standing before me.

Again, my mind thinking with only my hunger to please, I leaned forward and took his cock back into my mouth. I returned to slow back and forth movements until Troy ordered, “Suck my balls, coach.”

My lips wrapped around his cock like a suction cup, I moved slowly back until there was a loud pop as his cock head escaped my lips.

“Shit,” Troy groaned, “you are better and more eager than most of my white bitches.”

Before I had time to stop myself, I quipped back, “I aim to please.”

Troy chuckled back, “As do I.”

I used my tongue and slithered slowly down his long pulsing shaft, before reaching his balls. I paused briefly unsure where to start, before opening my mouth and taking his black bag in my mouth as I searched, and quickly found, one of his balls. I sucked on it awkwardly for a few seconds, before retrieving the other one and replicating the odd attention.

Returning back to his monster cock, I again slid my tongue up his cock as if I were licking the biggest, most delicious Popsicle ever. Once back to his mushroom top, I swirled my tongue around savouring the opportunity to worship Troy’s perfect cock.

Long and hard, I briefly wondered what it would feel like in my ass, but just as quickly I pushed that thought out realizing just how thick he was.

I again took his stiff missile in my mouth and returned to slow bobbing, in no hurry to get him off, revelling in the majesty of his hypnotic black cock.

As I continued back and forth bobs, Troy brought Ashley up again. “So is your girlfriend going to succumb as easily to Rhianna as you did to me?”

His cock left my mouth as I answered, not wanting to give him any insider information about Ashley’s weakness for black women, “I don’t know.”

As he tapped my nose with his rock hard cock, he said, “I think you do. If you want my cock regularly I expect you to be completely obedient.”

I sighed. Was I willing to sell out Ashley to be allowed to suck a student’s cock? A couple weeks ago such a question would have been absurd, yet there I was on my knees, staring at the black missile directly in front of me considering exactly that. As I pondered my answer, I was confident that Ashley would not be angry I revealed such personal information.

“Answer me, Cocksucker, or I will get Eric in here to finish what you started,” Troy demanded with a threat.

“She wouldn’t put up much resistance,” I revealed, his stiff rod all I could focus on. I wanted it, no I needed it, back in my mouth.

“Is she bi?” He asked.

“Yes,” I admitted.

“Delicious,” Troy said, the smile on his face already thinking about future plans.

Deciding I should make it clear that he would never get her, at least I hoped she wouldn’t succumb to him, although I was hoping she would succumb to his sister, I explained, “Ashley and I have agreed that same sex play isn’t cheating.”

“Really?” Troy said, sliding his cock back into my waiting mouth. “So you can suck cock, or get sucked by another guy or take it up your ass or fuck another guy’s ass and it isn’t cheating?”

He pulled his cock out so I could answer.

“We have never talked about whether I could have a man suck me off or if I could f-f-fuck another guy,” I explained.

“Shit,” Troy laughed, “This is even more interesting than I could have imagined.”

He filled my mouth again with his juicy member as he continued, “So she has given you permission to suck another guy?”

Again, pulling out so I could speak.

“Kind of, it is one if her fantasies,” I admitted, realizing instantly the mistake I had just made, accidentally setting up a lot of potential situations.

“Hmmmmm,” he smiled, “Does she know about your hunger to suck me off?”

“No,” I answered, “but she knows I saw you with Eve.”

“Interesting,” Troy said.

“And she saw you and your sister leave the room at church after Eve,” I added.

“That was crazy, watching Eve’s first time with a girl while at church was pretty hot,” Troy said.

The thought of him watching his sister be pleasured by Eve was strange.

Noticing my quizzical expression, he laughed, “I didn’t join in. Sis and I just like to share sluts sometimes.”

He shoved his cock back in my mouth and began fucking my face again, this time rougher and deeper, having me choke on occasion as it reached new depths in my mouth. “So Ms. Grisham wants to watch you suck cock?”

I moaned on his cock in response when he didn’t give me the opportunity to speak.

“And you want to make her fantasy come true?” Troy asked.

Again I moaned in the affirmative.

“That can be arranged,” Troy promised, his tone implying he already had a plan in mind.

He continued fucking my face as he asked, “So, Ashley is allowed to munch cunt and it isn’t cheating?”

Again I moaned in agreement.

“But taking my cock in her white cunt would be cheating?” Troy continued.

All I could do was moan in reply as I focused on not gagging as he shoved his cock so deep into my mouth I could feel his balls hit my chin.

“Fuck, I love your mouth, Coach,” Troy grunted, as he continued fucking my face, his hands in my hair keeping me immobilized and completely at his mercy, tears rolling down my eyes as I gagged on occasion. He promised, “A mouth I plan to use often.”

I worried briefly about keeping this humiliating submission a secret, yet I knew I would be back on my knees in a heartbeat if given the opportunity. Although I didn’t remotely want to be sucked off by a guy and I didn’t have the remotest interest in fucking a guy, since I already had the perfect woman to please me with her mouth, pussy and ass, yet sucking black cock was irresistible to me.

There was no more talking as Troy continued to assault my mouth, his breathing getting heavier, until I heard a grunt and a second later I felt a spray of cum hit the back of my throat. I eagerly swallowed his cum as shot after shot spurted into my mouth and down my throat. His full load in my mouth, unlike the small taste I got during the facial, fulfilled my hunger, the taste unlike anything I had ever tasted. A mixture of salty sweet and a lingering tang that was inexplicable had me wanting more, even after every last drop had been shot from his cannon.

Pulling out, Troy asked, “Did you enjoy becoming my cocksucker, coach?”

“Yes,” I admitted, my shame fading rapidly; rather than quenching my appetite for my student’s impressive cock, my hunger had only grown.

“And you want more?” Troy asked, already knowing the answer.

“YES,” I replied without hesitating, my urgency scaring me a bit.

“You know I plan to take your ass, Coach,” Troy said, as if it had already been decided.

“I don’t know,” I hesitated, the thought intriguing, but I wasn’t sure I was ready to cross that line so soon after my first submission.

“Next time, I take your ass, coach,” Troy stated, his tone brooking no argument.

“Can I just suck you again?” I pleaded, hardly believing the words as they left my mouth.

“Oh, you will,” Troy promised.

“I am not ready for… that,” I said, turned on by the thought of submitting to him so completely, but not ready to admit it, even to myself.

As Troy grabbed some sweats and pulled them up, his finally shrinking cock disappearing from view. “It is a natural progression, Coach. First white men dream of sucking black cock, then you become the cocksucker you so desperately longed to be, then, inevitably, you eagerly submit your ass. You won’t be able to deny your hunger for black cock, ass slut.”

The term ‘ass slut,’ for some reason, was even a bigger slap in the face to my manhood and pride than the plethora of times he had called me cocksucker. My cock tightened.

I didn’t answer, suddenly feeling vulnerable, his dried cum weighing heavily on my face.

“Tell ya what, Coach,” Troy said, as he fell onto his bed. “If we win tomorrow, I get your ass next weekend; if we lose I will let you decide when I fuck your white ass.”

A potential out available, where seconds earlier I was beginning to feel hopeless, I quickly took the olive branch of hope. “Ok, but only if we win.”

“Ok, what?” Troy asked, I realized instantly he wanted me to say it, suddenly feeling like I was in my own porn movie.

I let out the slightest hint of a sigh as I answered as he wanted me to, realizing I was exactly like the teacher in the porn movie Ashley had bought me that was responsible for my descent into gay submission, “If we win, my ass is yours.”

“Coach, you really have a way with incentives,” Troy laughed as he grabbed his phone. He added, “Although I wouldn’t use that in your per-game speech tomorrow.”

I laughed back, finally getting off my very weary knees, “Agreed.”

“By the way Coach,” Troy said, surprising me one more time. “Did you know Ashley got here just after our victory today?”

My face went pale. “She wasn’t coming until tomorrow.”

“Oh, I imagine she has been coming for awhile,” Troy smirked, his implication obvious.

I stammered, praying it wasn’t another player, “W-w-who is she with?”

“All I know for sure that sis was showing her to your room a good hour before you arrived here to begin your time as my cocksucker,” Troy revealed.

My mind shifted from worry, to curiosity, as I asked, “You are serious?”

“Why would I lie?” Troy shrugged.

I left Troy’s room and quickly went to the communal bathroom where I washed my face and wet my hair. Seconds later, Coach Johnson walked in and saw me.

“Did you check on the players yet?” He asked.

“Not yet, been working on strategy for tomorrow,” I answered.

“Well, I’ll go enforce curfew and let them know who we’re playing, if they don’t already know. You get some sleep, we need you fresh tomorrow so you will be at your best,” he said.

“Thanks,” I replied and headed to my dorm room.

Unlocking my door, I walked in and was staring at Ashley, tied to my bed spread eagle wearing stockings, her legs wide open, a toy buzzing in her pussy and a butt plug in her ass.

“Clooooose the door, baby?” she moaned.

Realizing anyone walking by could see her spread-eagled in this very compromising position, I quickly closed the door, locked it and returned my gaze to her bound on the bed.

“Are you going to come get me off or what? That devious bitch Rhianna has had me on the brink for over an hour,” Ashley revealed.

My cock, rock hard and ready to burst after hours of neglect, plus the sight of my bound girlfriend was fucking hot, I got naked in Superman like speed, pulled the plug out of her ass and slid right in.

“Fuck, you nasty bastard,” Ashley moaned, as my cock slid into her tight ass.

“And you fucking love it,” I countered, pounding her ass hard, trying to prove my manhood after what I had done and what I had just promised to do if we won tomorrow.

“Harder, baby,” Ashley begged, clearly frustrated from the teasing.

I slammed into her ass, making the toy in her cunt go deeper, as we both were desperate to release an orgasm that had been held in check for too long.

It took a minute at most, to feel my balls boiling, Ashley was also near orgasm, and as I shot my load in her ass, she came too, gushing so hard the toy in her cunt popped out of her. A couple more pumps to finish my release, and I pulled out and buried my face in her still trembling cunt. Her taste so different than Troy’s, was equally addicting as I lapped up her cunt juice like a man lost in the desert for days who suddenly finds water.

Eventually, her orgasm subsided and she weakly asked, “Would you mind untying me?”

I smiled, my face shiny with her pussy juice, “I don’t know, you look pretty hot like that.”

“I always look hot,” she quipped back.

“Touché,” I agreed, as I began untying her legs. “So I have a story to tell.”

“So do I,” Ashley replied.

8. Ashley Gives into Her DARK Desires

Ashley, still naked, sat up on the edge of the bed and I told her what had happened with Troy.

As expected, she was not only ok with it, but ecstatic. She said, all giddy, “So he expects you to do it again?”

“He called me his new cocksucker,” I answered, oddly not remotely humiliated by the words when talking to her.

“Fuck that is hot,” Ashley said, clearly drawn into my sexual submission.

“And I agreed to let him fuck my ass if we win tomorrow,” I added, wanting to impress my sexually deviant girlfriend.

“No way,” Ashley gasped, a devious smile on her face.

“Yep, next weekend,” I revealed, answering such a major decision so casually, the admitting my submission to her turning me on. I loved making her happy. “But I can’t say I am ready for that.”

“I can help,” Ashley offered.

“How?” I asked.

“We will save that for when we get back home,” she said, before asking, “Aren’t you curious how I ended up bound to your bed with toys in my cunt and ass?”

“Not really,” I shrugged, “I just assumed it was another present for me.”

“Well you sure took it as a present, fucker,” Ashley quipped, playfully hitting me. Such language from her always turning me on.

“So did you go to the DARK side too?” I asked, although I assumed I already knew the answer.

“Why yes, the pull was too strong to resist,” Ashley teased back.

“Rhianna?” I queried.

“She was relentless,” Ashley replied.

“And you fought with all your might,” I teased.

“Well….” She smiled.

“Tell me what happened,” I requested, dying to know what happened between her and Rhianna, I wanted every detail.

Ashley smiled and then recounted her seduction by Rhianna and how she ended up eagle-spread in my room.

So I thought I would surprise you by coming a day early. But when I got here you were nowhere to be found. I got a key for your room and was heading here when I bumped into Rhianna.

“Ashley, Coach said you wouldn’t be here until tomorrow,” Rhianna greeted me, still in her cheerleader’s outfit, and her sing-song voice.

“I wanted to surprise him,” I told her, as I checked her out slyly.

“That you will,” she answered, her tone ominous, as she added, checking out my outfit, which was classy but sexy, “I see you dress to tease.”

I blushed at her words, already feeling a dampness in my cunt.

“Or are you dressed to please,” she added, her voice shifting to flirtatious.

Being coy, I retorted back, “A little bit of both.”

“Delicious,” she smiled back.

I quipped, opening the door wide open for what was to follow, “So I have been told,”

A glimmer of knowing was in her eyes when she said, “Let me help you to coach’s room.”

She took my suitcase and led me to your room. Walking behind her, I couldn’t help but notice her legs and how they shined in her pantyhose.

“Key,” she requested, opening her hand.

I handed her the key already wondering if this was going to be more than just harmless flirting.

Once in your room, she sat the suitcase aside and said, “Were you a cheerleader in high school, Ashley?”

“No,” I admitted, “more of a nerd.”

“Really? That is very intriguing,” she replied.

“Why is that?” I asked her.

“Well, I have learned that the shy nerds at my school most often have the most ferocious sexual appetites,” she revealed.

I went red in the cheeks, remembering how insecure I was in high school and how I dreamed of sex constantly, but ended up becoming very close friends with my brush, until I found a dildo in sister’s closet one day.

“I can’t imagine you as shy or a nerd,” I interrupted.

“I came out of my shell in college,” Ashley shrugged. “Pledging a sorority was very interesting, but that is a story for another day.”

“Sorry, please continue,” I replied, although her sorority stories were definitely something I was going to inquire about at a later time.

Remembering how in high school many of my fantasies had been of the popular girls, the cheerleaders and so forth, I stammered, “I-I-is that so?”

“From my experience,” she shrugged. “They are also the most eager to please.”

“They are usually very determined,” I countered, playing along.

“That they are,” she smiled back, before adding, her tone firm, “Don’t go anywhere, I will be right back.”

I responded, saluting her, “Yes, ma’am,” my tone playful but also hinting at obedience.

“Ma’am, I like that,” she said, as she left me alone to think about what was in store. At the time, I wondered if you would be ok with it if I had sex with one of your students. I was confident you would be ok with me having sex with another girl based on our earlier conversations and you knew I had flirted with Rhianna, but flirting, fantasy and reality are often very different things.”

“That is what I thought too,” I admitted, the memories of sucking Troy’s cock flashing back into my head.

“Luckily, we are like two peas in a pod it seems, both submitting to black beauty at the same time,” Ashley said.

“I guess we did, didn’t we,” I realized.

“Yep it seems that while you were busy enjoying Troy‘s black cock, I was tasting his sister,” she said, her crudeness a turn on. The way she could look sweet and innocent one minute then hot and slutty the next was an amazing turn on.

“That makes it sound so bad,” I replied.

“We were both very bad,” she pointed out.

“True,” I agreed as she continued her story.

So she came back a few minutes later, enough time for the ups and downs of excitement versus fear to rise and fall a few times, excitement not surprisingly winning the brief internal battle.

“You’re still dressed,” Rhianna said as she closed the door, a duffle bag in her hand.

Feigning innocence, I responded, “Of course, why wouldn’t I be?”

“Let’s quit this charade if propriety, Ashley. I know you want me,” she said, confidence oozing out of her, which only enhanced my eagerness to submit to her.

That said, I love playing the game, and I countered, “What makes you say that?”

“The hunger in your eyes last Sunday, the need in your voice when we spoke and the obvious reality that all white women crave sexual submission to black women, especially younger black women,” she answered, her black-white philosophy intriguing.

“That seems rather extreme,” I countered.

“Knees! Now!” she ordered, her tone form, authoritative.

The playfulness over, I suddenly realized my predicament. As you know my fantasy has been to submit to a black woman and I was now living the fantasy I had long yearned for. Yet crossing the line between fantasy and reality, especially considering she is your student, had me hesitating obeying her order, even as my body begged to give in, causing a gush of my cunt juice to leak into my panties.

As if sensing my trepidation, she pushed me further, somehow knowing exactly what I wanted, “Let’s not pretend anymore, Ashley. You are white and a natural submissive for black pussy. I am black and naturally a Domme for white cunt lickers like you, my pet, are destined to follow the natural order of the social sexual hierarchy.”

Her logic was bizarre and yet seemed completely logical as I got pulled into her web, my knees suddenly weak and struggling to hold me up, my panties soaked from the situation and my desire to cross the invisible line of her so-called social sexual hierarchy. She put her hands on my shoulders and when she pushed down my knees gave way and I felt myself dropping to the floor.

“Good girl,” Rhianna purred as she looked down at me.

I didn’t respond, even as my body warmed at her praise.

“Have you ever served a black Mistress before, my pet?” Rhianna asked, as she moved to the bed and sat on the edge.

The words ‘Mistress’ and ‘my pet’ both had my head clouding even more as I was drawn into her world of black and white. “No,” I admitted, as I without instruction crawled to her feet.

“No, what?” She questioned, as she lifted her foot up to me. I assumed I was supposed to take off her shoes, yet another subservient task. I, of course, didn’t hesitate in obeying her unspoken expectations.

As I untied her shoe, submerging deeper into submission, and trying to impress her as I became the willing submissive, I answered, with more detail and proper respect, “No, Mistress, I have never served an ebony goddess.”

“Ebony goddess, that is a new one,” she laughed softly, as I took off her first shoe. “The sock too,” she ordered.

I quickly pulled off the slouch sock she was wearing over her pantyhose and Rhianna changed feet putting her other foot in my hand. I took off her other shoe and sock then and waited for further instruction with a strange mixture of excitement and trepidation.

She put her pantyhose covered foot to my mouth and said, “Suck your Mistress’s toes.”

I have sucked my own toes through my nylons many times and I loved the feeling of it, but being the one doing it to another woman was very degrading, which not surprisingly triggered another leakage from my cunt. I was really thankful that I chose to wear panties.

I took her foot in my hands, the nylon surprisingly soft, and began massaging her foot, drawn to the feel. I mean I love the feel of silk nylons on my legs and I know the impact it has on you, but I had never felt another woman’s leg or foot in nylon. I was like a kid in a candy store as I became fascinated by her nylons.

“Do you have a nylon fetish, my pet?” She asked.

“Adam loves me wearing them and I love the way they make my legs look and feel,” I answered, as I continued rubbing her legs, moving my hand up her calf. “But I have never felt them on another woman.”

“Obviously you like the feel,” she quipped, as she lifted her toes to my mouth. “Now obey your ebony Mistress.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” I apologized, as I opened my mouth and took her pinky toe into my mouth. The taste was a mixture of sweat and nylon, not really pleasant, yet the submissiveness of it somehow turned me on.

“I have been in these pantyhose, socks and shoes all day,” she explained, pointing out to me how disgusting my act of submission really was, as I shifted to her second toe.

I continued the toe pleasure, sucking each toe into my mouth individually, each time another unpleasant taste filling my mouth.

Once the first foot was done, she offered me her other foot and I replicated the submissive act.

Finally done, she asked rather bluntly, “You have eaten cunt before?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I admitted, looking up, trying to get a glimpse between her slightly opened legs.

“Nigger, cunt?” She asked, even though she already knew the answer, the taboo word coming out of her mouth surprising me.

I answered, implying my hunger, “No, this will be my first time.”

“First time what?” She questioned, opening her legs slightly.

“This will be my first time licking nigger pussy,” I answered, the word ‘nigger’ still very awkward to say.

She opened her legs further and ordered, “Kiss every inch of me, slave.”

Another derogatory term, another attempt at distinguishing a clear hierarchy of power between her and me, and another gush of cunt juice left me. I used my hands to caress her nylon legs while I kissed gently every inch of her foot, ankle, calf, and thigh. Time stood still as I plastered her leg with butterfly kisses until I reached her cunt, much to my surprise a pantie-less cunt, her pussy lips framed perfectly by the silky sheer nylon.

“Like what you see, my pet?” Rhianna asked.

“God, yes,” I answered, salivating at the mouth.

“Funny, that’s what Eve said in church last Sunday,” Rhianna quipped back, before instructing, “The other leg too.”

I reluctantly moved away from her pussy, so close to me yet out of reach, her scent lingering like a magnet to my senses. I again replicated the attention to her other leg, kissing, licking and nibbling on every inch of her pantyhose clad leg. Finally back at her foot, she said, “Stand up, my pet.”

My knees a bit sore, I was thankful for the reprieve.

Once standing up, she ordered, “Get undressed.”

A simple order, especially since I already had crossed the line, and I am quite confident with my body, yet getting naked in front of her was a bit scary. Yet, I obeyed, unbuttoning my blouse first and then unzipping my skirt, revealing I was wearing thigh high stockings.

“Stockings, not pantyhose, you really are full of surprises, my pet,” she commented.

“I try,” I shrugged, now in only bra, panties, thigh highs and heels.

I began to take the thigh highs off but she said, “No, leave those on. But let’s get rid of the bra and panties.”

My hands trembled lightly as I unfastened my bra and allowed my breasts to be assessed by her.

“34b?” She asked.

“Good guess,” I nodded, impressed.

“I am a connoisseur of tits,” she shrugged, as she pulled her sweater over her head, her massive breasts barely held in check by her white sports bra. Seeing me stare bewildered at her voluptuous black breasts, she asked, “You like, don’t you slut!”

Another new derogatory name, another gush in my panties, as I answered, “No, I love.”

“Good girl,” she purred, as she pointed to my panties.

I slowly slid them down trying not to get my wetness on my legs, my panties sopping wet.

“Pass them here,” she ordered.

My face went redder, if possible, as I warned, “They are a bit wet.”

“Now!” She said, her tone so firm and unwavering.

I handed her my panties.

“Holy shit, your cunt leaks like Niagara Falls,” she said, before asking, “Is all this wetness because of me?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I blushed.

“Do you want to see my tits?” She asked brazenly.

“Yes, please,” I eagerly replied, I imagined I looked like one of those cartoon characters where their tongues are outside their mouth salivating.

“Beg,” she ordered.

“Please Mistress, let your white slave see what real tits look like,” I answered, willing to use derogatory words in reference to myself.

Content with my answer, she took off her bra and allowed her breasts the freedom they were begging for. Her nipples were long and stiff, her areolas a dark sexy contrast to the rest of her breasts, which were stunningly firm. I was simply in awe, as if I was Indiana Jones and staring at the Holy Grail. I wanted to cup them in my hands, to squeeze them, to bury my face in them and yet I waited further instructions.

“Go ahead, my pet, feel what real tits feel like,” she offered, clearly a shot at my much smaller tits.

I didn’t hesitate, my mind went into auto pilot, as I moved to her and cupped her heavy, dark flesh in my hands. They were firm and yet moved with such ease as I lifted them up captivated like I had just got a new present.

“Suck them, big breast lover,” she ordered.

I leaned forward, her erect nipples hard like diamonds as I took her right one in my mouth.

“Mmmmm, that’s it white girl,” she purred, reminding me of the interracial piece in case I had forgot…of course I hadn’t.

I swirled my tongue around her nipple as I would the head of a cock, constantly teasing, before putting my lips firmly on her breast and sucking it as if I was a newborn.

“That’s it, slut, suck you’re Mistress`s tits,” Rhianna moaned, making a chill go up my spine knowing I was turning her on.

I moved to her other breast and replicated the slow tease before I moved my tongue between her massive tits and began slowly slithering down.

“Hungry for nigger pussy are we?” she asked teasingly.

“Famished,” I replied, reaching her pussy framed so perfectly in her silk pantyhose. Surprising her, I think, as I sucked her clit through the sheer nylon.

“Oh you dirty little slut,” she moaned, as I tasted her sweetness through the nylon, which was exponentially better than her toes earlier.

I continued sucking her clit until she moved her hands to her crotch and ripped an opening for easier access to her black perfection.

“Let’s give you some direct access my hungry little slut,” she purred, her fingers rubbing her pussy right before my eyes, opening her pussy lips for me.

I didn’t need to be told twice, as I leaned forward, extended my tongue and began licking directly from the source. I have eaten pussy before, many, many times before, but her taste was unlike anything I had ever tasted: sweet, tangy and exotic. I started slowly, enjoying her taste and scent as I explored her pussy with my tongue.

“That’s it cunt-licker, take your time getting accustomed to my cunt, you will be in this exact position many times after today,” she promised, which sent yet another gush of juice out of me and down my legs, as I imagined doing this in front of you.

“That I look forward to,” I responded, my cock again stiff and raring to go.

“So I see,” Ashley smiled, looking directly at my erect member. “Are you getting turned on hearing about me getting made into a lesbian submissive?” She smiled, as she reached for my cock.

“Is that bad?” I joked, as she began stroking me.

“No worse than how wet my cunt got pleasing her or how much it turned me on to hear you tell me how you became a cocksucker,” she smiled.

“But only for black cock,” I pointed out.

“And only for black cunt,” she countered. “So back to my story.”

I licked, probed, and sucked her cunt, not missing an inch of her pussy; addicted to her taste in moments and craving to receive the full gush of her cunt.

As I swirled my tongue around her clit, she moaned, “That’s it white bitch, worship your Mistress’s pussy.”

“You are my goddess,” I replied, playing on her words.

“And you my servant,” she replied, as she grabbed my hair and pulled me deeper into her oasis of wetness.

Taking that as a sign, I began a more aggressive approach on her cunt. I licked up and down, parting her cunt lips and getting directly to the source. Eventually, her breathing began to increase; I sucked her chit between my lips and was rewarded by her talking dirty to me. “Fuck yes, you dirty little nigger cunt eater, suck my clit.”

Sensing her orgasm was on the rise, and knowing how to find a g-spot, I slid two fingers easily into her wetness. After a few seconds of exploring, I found her g-spot and tapped on it continuously. As expected, her orgasm came like a tidal wave crashing onto shore, or more literally on my face, as she too is a flooder.

My face was coated with her cum, her taste stronger and enticing as I hungrily swallowed every trace of her cunt juice.

Her orgasm finally peaked, she then pushed my head away, “You really are an eager little cunt licker, aren’t you?”

My face shiny with her cunt juice, I answered, “For you, yes Mistress.”

“Get on the bed on your back, slut,” Rhianna ordered.

I obeyed, my pussy on fire, anticipating her returning the favour.

She pulled pantyhose from the bag she had brought and used them to tie my wrists to the bed. Then smirked, “I am going to help you add to your surprise for coach.”

I watched suddenly nervous at the helplessness I was feeling as she bound me.

She then did the same thing to my legs, binding my ankles as well.

Once bound, she pulled out the toys and asked, “I assume you let coach fuck that white ass of yours.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I admitted, seeing the two toys and getting excited at the thought of bring double fucked by her.

“I wish I could give you the hard fucking you need, but I have a meeting with another white submissiveness slut, Coach Carter. Actually I am already late, so I am going to have to continue you’re slave training another day,” she explained as she turned on the vibrator and shoved it in my hot cunt.

“Aaaaah,” I moaned, the constant vibrations bringing instant pleasure.

She put some lube on the butt plug and rubbed the medium sized toy at my rosebud before pushing forward, my ass easily taking her toy. She laughed, “I guess I could have used the large plug, but Coach Carter has been wearing it all day.”

“Ooooooh myyyyy,” I whimpered both at the revelation about Coach Carter and the sensations of the vibrations inside me.

“Until next time,” she said, leaning in and kissing me. I eagerly opened my mouth and kissed her back.

Breaking the kiss, she promised, “Next time I will fuck you, my slut.”

“Yes, Mistress, I look forward to it,” I replied, the buzzing driving me nuts but not enough to get me off.

“Smile,” she said, her phone in her hands.

“Please no,” I begged, of course I couldn’t even attempt to cover up bring bound and all.

“Like you have a choice,” she laughed, snapping a picture.

Resigned to my fate, I smiled, praying that this picture would not be used against me one day.

“Don’t worry, slut. These are just for me,” she reassured me as she put her phone away. When she reached the door, she stopped and said, “I will come retrieve the toys another day.”

“Kkkkkk,” I moaned. Then she left and the two toys teased me relentlessly until you came in forty-five minutes later.

Her story done, Ashley took my cock into her mouth and bobbed back and forth furiously. “Good to know you still like cock,” I joked.

“Happy you like cock too,” she quipped back, as she pushed me into my back and straddled my cock.

As I filled her cunt, she moaned, “So now what?”

“You ride me,” I answered, as I watched her small but firm tits bounce as she did exactly that.

“No, you shit. What about Troy and Rhianna?” She asked, as she slid her cunt up and down on my cock.

“It is out of our control,” I answered, before adding, “I told Troy that you would be ok with me with another guy and I would be ok with you and another girl, but….”

“But not me with a guy or you with a girl,” she finished for me.

“Exactly,” I nodded.

“Good, we are on the same wave length. You are all the man I need, baby.”

“And you are everything I need in a woman,” I replied.

She leaned down and kissed me passionately, my cock deep in her.

“I love you,” she said, looking into my eyes.

“I love you too,” I replied.

“I can’t believe how fucked up we are,” she smiled playfully as she moved back down and continued riding my cock.

I shrugged, “I was normal before I met you.”

“I know, it took a while to fix you,” she smirked.

“I didn’t know I was broken,” I joked back.

“Shut up and fuck me,” she demanded, as she got off and onto her hands and knees.

Moving behind her, I positioned my cock at her back door and slid it in.

“You dirty fucker,” she moaned as my cock disappeared into her ass.

“I am what you made me,” I chuckled, as I began pumping my cock in and out of her tight ass.

“Touché,” she half laughed, half moaned, as I slammed into her ass for a long, passionate fuck session.

…..

The next evening, we won the championship game, rather handily 88-69, with Troy scoring 39 points and being named tournament MVP.

We celebrated as a team on the long bus ride home, Troy giving no hints to the power he had over me.

Once we arrived home, just after midnight, all of us exhausted, but still glowing in the aftermath of our school’s first state basketball championship. Troy, once most of the players had left to other parties, shook my hand and said firmly, “I guess you owe me something, Coach.”

“I guess I do?” I answered, not backing away from my earlier commitment.

“Next Saturday evening, the parents are gone to the lake and I have the house all to myself,” he said.

“What about Jamal and DeDreana,” I asked.

“They will be going with them,” Troy confirmed.

“And Rhianna?” I asked.

“Oh, she will be there too, as will her new pet,” Troy added, confirming he knew of Ashley’s submission to his sister. “I understand she wants to watch.”

“Yes, she does,” I admitted, realizing that Ashley would get to watch me submit to black cock soon.

“Well, you should always give your girl what she wants, shouldn’t you?” Troy asked.

“I suppose I should,” I agreed, my head spinning with the thought of Ashley seeing me be used by Troy.

“By the way, if I were you I would prepare that white ass for me,” Troy said smugly, “I am told I can really be an ass-full.”

“I imagine you will be, especially in my virgin ass,” I said, whispering the last few words, even though no one else was close to hear. I suddenly needed him to understand I was ready and willing for him to use me again and again.

“You want my cock right now, don’t you, Cocksucker?” He asked, sensing my hunger.

My face went red as I realized the moment he asked me that I indeed did. “I wouldn’t resist if you ordered your cocksucker to please you.”

“Let’s go to your office,” he ordered.

“Meet you there in five,” I agreed, glancing at the bus driver who was waiting for me to do a final bus check. “I need to finish with the bus bullshit.”

“Don’t be late, Cocksucker,” Troy ordered. “I need a quick blow and go, I am pretty tired.”

“Five minutes, max,” I said, my mouth watering, eager to be filled by his cock again.

…..

Five minutes later, I was on my knees, in my office, as Troy unleashed his sleeping giant for me.

It was completely flaccid, but still it was huge; the thought that it would one day soon be in my ass was surreal, although not as much as realizing that the thought of getting ass fucked was turning me on. I took it in my mouth, wanting to feel it grow inside me. I bobbed slowly, coaxing him to arousal. At first, his cock was soft and slightly squishy, a strange but true descriptor, but as I sucked his cock it became harder and harder, until it was eventually stiff as steel in my mouth.

My own cock was equally hard, as I began bobbing back and forth on his. Troy was silent for a long time as I sucked his black missile until he said, “Take it all Coach, a good cocksucker can deep throat.”

I had a solid eight inches going in and out of my mouth, an unbelievable amount considering my lack of experience, but had not tried to go further. It was alarming how much I wanted to be a good cocksucker for my student; it was all I could think of as I took more of his stiff meat in my mouth.

“That’s it Coach; you’re a welcome addition to my cocksucker harem,” he groaned, as a ninth inch filled my mouth.

The thought of being just one of many of his cocksuckers annoyed me, I wanted every load of his cum, having already become addicted to serving him. Wanting to be the best of his cocksuckers, I continued taking more of his beautiful rod until my nose was buried in his pubic hair.

“Shit Coach, you are one obedient, eager cocksucking bitch. You sure you haven’t done this before?” He taunted me, as I fit all of his cock in my mouth. He laughed, “You don’t have to answer that.”

Happy to have achieved the impossible, I went to work on his cock, bobbing back and forth like a hungry slut. I craved his cum, I craved his approval, I craved his cock.

A couple of minutes of deep throating and I heard the magical words I had been dying to hear. “Here it comes, slut,” he grunted, as his cum was sprayed down my throat. I swallowed the first spray, but did my best to catch the rest in my mouth. I wanted to savour it, to feel its texture.

Once done, he pulled out and said, “Tomorrow at church. Left wing bathroom at 10:30.”

I nodded, even as fear filled my mind, my mouth still full of his cum.

“Is my cum still in your mouth?” He asked, surprised.

I again nodded, the texture like heavy yogurt, but salty. I swished it in my mouth as if it was fine wine.

“Coach you are the gayest straight cocksucker I know,” he laughed, pulling his pants up.

“Only for you,” I said, my mouth still full of cum.

“Well, I always have a load to shoot Coach,” he smiled as he began to leave. “Again, I highly recommend you prep your ass for me.”

“Yes, Master,” I agreed, finally swallowing the last of his addictive seed.

As I got off my knees, my phone vibrated. I checked the message. It was Ashley. ‘Get your ass home, Cocksucker.’

I chuckled at her gall to call me cocksucker even as Troy’s aftertaste lingered in my mouth.

I replied: ‘On my way, rug-muncher.’

That night, I fucked Ashley hard, coming in her cunt after plugging her ass for awhile. Ashley told me that she too was supposed to meet Rhianna in the bathroom at church at 10:30.

It was obvious…this was only the beginning.

9. Worshipping the DARK Side

The next morning, Ashley and I both were somewhat anxious about our 10:30 secret rendezvous with Rhianna and Troy respectively. 10:30 was half way through the service and a few minutes into when Reverend Rose usually began his sermon. It was probably the safest time to meet and not be caught but it still caused a lot of trepidation because:
A. It was still at church
B. We still could be easily caught
C. My career was on the line, as was Ashley’s
D. Did I mention it was at church?

Yet, none of those very glaring concerns would have stopped either of us from sinning. We had crossed to the DARK side and like Darth Vader there was no turning back.

Holding hands, during the first part of the service, we didn’t see our Master or Mistress until the service started, sitting with their family, as we watched the clock slowly tick towards ground zero. At 10:25, Ashley gave my hand a meaningful squeeze and excused herself. I glanced over and saw that both Rhianna and Troy were no longer with their family.

I waited a couple more minutes, somehow feeling that everyone around was watching me and knew of my sinful intentions. At 10:28, I left my seat and headed towards my secret rendezvous with my 18-year-old student, my 18-year-old player and my eighteen-year-old black Master.

Arriving at the door, I glanced to make sure no one was watching, still subconsciously sensing that I was being watched, even though I knew that that was ridiculous, nobody could sense, just by looking at me, my depraved thoughts and intent, before I walked towards the washroom.

Arriving at the door of the bathroom, I glanced to make sure no one was watching, my subconscious still sensing I was being watched, before I walked into the room.

Troy was at the sink and he wordlessly pointed to the end open stall.

I rushed to it, and he followed me in and closed the door.

“Sit, Cocksucker,” Troy ordered.

I obeyed.

He surprised me as he straddled the toilet seat, unbuckled his pants, allowed them to drop to his feet and released his cock for me.

It was directly in my face, semi-erect, and slightly shiny.

Noticing my slight look of confusion, he explained, “You get a special treat today, cocksucker. I drilled Eve’s cunt before the service started, in her dad’s office, so you will probably taste her cunt on my cock.”

Somehow this seemed like cheating. I wasn’t fucking Eve, nor was I going down on her, yet I was definitely going to taste her. Yet, as his cock dangled in my face, the technicalities of cheating faded as my mouth watered.

I opened my mouth to take in his juicy irresistible black cock when he ordered, “We are in a place of worship cocksucker, say a prayer of thanks first before eating.”

The smug smile on his face was so cocky that usually I would be sure to wipe it right off his face in any other context, yet in my current position of submissive cocksucker all I could do was obey.

The words out of my mouth were so humiliating, so ludicrous and yet somehow turned me on even more. “Thank you, Lord, for creating this wonderful black cock. For creating both black and white and for being patient as society comes to understand who the Masters are and who the slaves are.”

Troy said, “You may show your appreciation, Cocksucker.”

I opened my mouth and took his semi-erect snake in. I sucked him slowly and deeply, causing his cock to grow inside me, a sensation of power I had already grown to love. Knowing I was making his cock hard made my own cock hard. I swirled my tongue around his thick mushroom top and created extra saliva to enhance the pleasure I was giving him, as Ashley often did to me when she was taking her time blowing me. Although not strong, I could taste Eve’s pussy juice on his cock, which somehow made the submission even dirtier, more submissive.

Suddenly I heard the bathroom door open and I froze, my eyes going big. It was then I realized why he was standing on the edge of the toilet seat so only one pair of legs could be seen.

Paralyzed by fear, I didn’t move, but Troy seemed even more amused by suddenly having an unknown audience. He began slowly moving his cock in and out of my mouth. I focused on not making the slobbery sucking noises as over half his cock slid in and out of my mouth.

The only sound in the bathroom was someone peeing at the urinal. Thankfully, after a minute or so, the man washed his hands and left, oblivious to the act of submission happening only a few feet from where he was.

As soon as the door closed, Troy chuckled, “You looked worried Cocksucker.”

His cock pumping in and out of my mouth, there was nothing I could say.

Troy explained, “Just so you know, I love making my cocksuckers take risks, it adds to the thrill.”

Thinking of him with Eve and with Eric, I guess that was rather obvious in retrospect. I pondered, as more of his cock filled my mouth, how far was he willing to go? I was not sure I could resist his demands even if I wanted to, the feeling of submission to him was so erotically fulfilling I had no control over my will. Yet I didn’t want to lose my job or have this secret revealed to anyone. I still saw myself as straight, although once he took my ass that would be harder to sell.

As if sensing my worry, Troy added, “Don’t worry Coach, I will keep your cocksucking secret safe as long as you obey like a good boy.”

He pumped his cock hard in and out of my mouth, my focus now only on not gagging on his massive cock as he fucked my mouth ruthlessly for his pleasure. Suddenly, he pulled out and seconds later my face was covered with cum as he gave me a full facial.

Craving his cum, as soon as he was finished, I took his cock back in my mouth, although I couldn’t resist licking my lips, feeling his stickiness everywhere on my face.

He laughed quipping, “I think I’ve created a cocksucking monster.”

Realizing how ridiculous I must have looked, I allowed his cock to slide out of my mouth, his stickiness everywhere on my face.

“You are not allowed to wash your face until you get home,” he instructed, as my eyes went wide.

“But you can use your fingers to get most of it,” he added.

Permission granted, I began scooping his cum from my face and putting it in my mouth like a cheap whore. The act was so submissive, so wrong, yet felt so right and I wanted more… I was truly frightened by my insatiable hunger for his cock, and his cum.

As he got off the toilet and quickly pulled up his pants, he said, “See you in class…Coach.”

He opened the stall door and left it open as he walked out of the bathroom. I continued getting his addictive white stuff off my face and into my mouth, the taste so much less satisfying this way then directly from the source. Finally, all the big gobs retrieved, I went to the mirror and looked at my face. I scooped up a smaller gob under my eye and two tiny specs on my forehead, but otherwise no one could tell I had just received a facial of cum. That said, my face was red and if someone looked close enough the sticky residue may be noticed. I sighed and didn’t leave the bathroom until another man entered a couple of minutes later.

I avoided eye contact with anyone and returned to my seat in the pews, shame suddenly cascading through me at both the reality of how badly I had just sinned, where I had just sinned, and with whom I had sinned. I felt overwhelmed with the unnerving feeling that everybody in the congregation could see cum all over my face, even though they couldn’t.

I was surprised Ashley wasn’t back yet as I glanced over at Troy who looked over and smiled at me.

A couple of minutes later, just as the sermon was ending, Ashley returned sitting down beside me, her face ruby red and a clear shine, obviously pussy juice, on her face. It wasn’t obvious to anyone who didn’t know what she had just been doing, but it was obvious to me.

She took my hand and squeezed it hard, a rare display of her insecurity. I squeezed it back twice and whispered in her ear, “It isn’t obvious.”

She looked at me and her mouth dropped open. She whispered back, “You have something white on your collar.”

“Oh God,” I gasped, realizing I had been so preoccupied with my face I never looked for any droppings elsewhere.

Slyly, she moved her hand to the incriminating evidence and scooped it up with her finger. I expected her to move it to her mouth, I don’t know why, but instead she moved her hand underneath the pew seats.

She took my hand again, a smile on her face that allowed me to relax too. We were both completely out of our elements of control and yet were both getting off on the submission as well as the threat of being caught.

I was barely listening when the minister said my name. Looking up with a deer in headlights look, I stared at the minister.

He repeated, “Come on up here, Adam Carter and you too Troy Brown.”

I looked at Ashley in panic mode, but she just nodded slightly, implying I looked respectable and not coated in teenage cum, before I stood up and walked to the front of the congregation.

I watched Troy walk smugly towards Minister Rose and me.

I was on one side, Troy on the other as Minister Rose said all excited, “And we couldn’t finish the service today without taking a moment to recognize Adam and Troy who returned home last night with our first state championships in boys’ basketball ever.”

The large congregation clapped rambunctiously.

“Coach would you like to say a few words?” Minister Rose asked. I had long learned that this question was rhetorical. I was to speak and be sure to give God credit for our good fortune.

Every pair of eyes in the church were staring at me causing a rush of anxiety at the reality that my face was still sticky with Troy’s cum. Was my discomfort obvious? Could they see through my athletic exterior and see the true submissive me? Could they see the cum still on my face? The fear of being caught was way more stressful now than when I was in the bathroom being face-fucked by Troy. I felt completely naked in front of the congregation, all my sins on display. I took a deep breath, took the microphone and said, “Sometimes all the stars line up perfectly, and for this team that happened. Through hard work, determination and the grace of God, we were able to bring the championship here.”

“Amen,” Minister Rose bellowed out.

A chorus of “Amen” echoed through the church in response.

I saw Eve, with her mother, and couldn’t help but smirk at the reality that they, like me, were cocksucker’s for Troy’s cock.

“And what about you, my son?” The minister asked Troy.

“Well, Coach was an inspirational leader for the team and found a way to make our diverse group into one team. But his dedication and unwavering loyalty and willingness to go that extra mile for us was what took us over the top,” Troy answered, before adding, “Of course, Coach also led through worship.”

My face went red and I glanced at Ashley who couldn’t help but smile at the true intent of his words.

“Any last words, Coach,” Minister Rose asked.

I don’t know why I said it, but the words came out of my mouth anyway, “Well it was definitely a LONG, HARD journey and I came to learn lots about myself and the power of being on my KNEES and worshipping the great wonder of God.”

“Hallelujah,” Minister Rose said, and the whole congregation followed. I glanced again at Ashley who was barely holding in her laughter at the irony of what the congregation was really celebrating.

Once the service was done, “I ended up face to face with Troy’s dad, Mr. Brown. He began, “Way to go, Coach.”

“Thanks,” I said, assuming he meant yesterday’s state victory and not deep-throating his son’s cock, which was, in my opinion, just as impressive as winning the championship.

“We are all very impressed with how you managed the team and got the most out of them,” Troy’s dad said.

“It was great working with your son,” I replied. “He has really come into his own.”

“We would love to have you over one day this week,” Mr. Brown surprised me.

I stammered, fearful of being at their house with Troy, and with Rhianna, causing me anxiety, “U-u-um, sure.” I didn’t want to agree, but what was I going to say, ‘Sorry, I don’t want to because I am scared you will find out that I am just one of your son’s personal cocksuckers and my girlfriend is your daughter’s submissive as well?’

Mrs. Brown then corrected him, “It will have to be the week after, we’re heading to the cabin on Wednesday.”

Mr. Brown nodded, “Right. Ok, the week after. How about Tuesday? Do we have anything going on next Tuesday?” He looked at his wife.

She checked her phone. “No, we’re free.”

“Not anymore,” Mr. Brown said, “We will make it a team celebration. Coach please invite the rest of your coaches and Troy will make sure the team all knows.”

“Sure,” I agreed, suddenly relived as I assumed I was pretty safe with that many people there.

Ashley squeezed my hand as we said our goodbyes and after a few more congratulatory words from other members of the church, we returned to the car where Ashley burst out laughing. “Long and hard?” She asked.

“Well it was,” I replied smiling.

“I need something long and hard too,” she smiled back, before adding, “Home, James.”

My cock hard, I drove as fast as possible while generally following the laws of the road.

Once at her place, we devoured each other. She pushed me against the wall and shoved her tongue in my mouth. I returned with my tongue to join hers as we explored every inch of each other’s mouths while she unbuttoned my shirt and I just allowed my hands to roam.

Breaking the kiss, her urgency was apparent, as she fell to her knees and fished my cock out from my trousers. “Tell me about your trip to the bathroom,” she said, before taking my cock in her mouth.

As she hungrily bobbed back and forth, I retold the story of being face-fucked in the bathroom and the facial I received. She moaned a couple of times, clearly turned on by my submission to black cock, as she deep-throated me.

“I’m getting close,” I warned, always the gentleman.

Her hand went to my ass and I wasn’t surprised when her finger penetrated me, although this time she pumped her finger in and out, instantly triggering an orgasm as I shot my cum down Ashley’s throat. I pondered what it would feel like to have a real cock in my ass; the erotic sensation of her finger fucking my ass was thrilling, would Troy‘s thick cock be even more pleasurable? Yet, the idea of Troy’s mammoth snake still scared the shit out of me (pun intended).

Getting off her knees, she grabbed my hand, led me to her bedroom, a place we seldom ever actually fucked, and lifted up her skirt and offered me her perfect pussy pie. “Do you want to hear about my bathroom adventure?”

“Is your pussy perfect?” I asked as an answer.

“Why yes it is,” she smiled, falling onto her bed as her hand slowly rubbed her engorged clit. “Can you lick and listen?”

“I am not much of a multi-tasker, but this is one I think I can handle,” I smiled, as I crawled between her legs and began licking her already very wet pussy.

“So when I got to the bathroom there was a sign that said closed for cleaning which relaxed me a bit as the fear of getting caught, usually a turn-on, wasn’t as exciting while at church. Yet, I couldn’t deny obeying Rhianna’s order had my cunt wet and there was no way I wasn’t going to meet her in the bathroom sign or no sign. Anyway, I got in the bathroom, and Rhianna was there, sitting on the counter.

“Hi, slut,” Rhianna smiled.

“Hi, Mistress,” I replied.

“Hungry?” She asked, opening her legs.

“Famished,” I answered, walking to her.

“This unfortunately, needs to be a dine and go,” Rhianna smiled, adding, “Otherwise mom will come looking for me.”

“Understood,” I nodded, as I dropped to me knees, not even thinking about getting caught my hunger to taste her overriding any fear, I went between her legs and directly to her cunt.

As I licked, she moaned, “You are such an eager white girl.”

I took her clit in my mouth in response.

I licked, probed and sucked her cunt, desperate to make her cum, to taste her fountain of juice again. “Shit, slut, you have a wicked little tongue.”

I smiled at the compliment all the while continuing to lick.

A minute later, she moaned “Are you ready to be baptized as a nigger pussy slave?”

The words so nasty and so hot, I mumbled, “God, yes” my pussy leaking at the thought of being her slave.

Knowing she was close, I sucked on her swollen clit even as I swirled my tongue around it. Her legs stiffened, she grabbed my head and my face was flooded with my sexual submission baptism. I eagerly lapped her cum as if it was holy water.

Once her orgasm subsided, she asked, letting go of my head, “Does my slut accept the terms of her white slave baptism?”

I looked up, eager to agree, yet worried at the full breadth of such an admission. I stammered slightly, “W-w-what does it entail?”

She smiled down at me and answered, “Complete obedience to all black women.”

“All?” I asked, wanting this to remain a secret.

“Yes, through your baptism you accept that you are a white slave to all black pussy, no matter how young or old?” She reiterated, before adding, “Of legal age of course.”

“Oh,” I said, my trepidation obvious.

“Don’t worry, nigger lover,” she smiled, “I won’t be sharing you with every black girl in town, you just have to accept that you crave submission to black cunt and you can’t resist, like all white women, the chance to serve and obey black women.”

When she put it that way it just made sense, as absurd as that is to say, and I agreed, “I accept by baptism to be a slave to all black Mistresses.”

“Unconditionally?” She asked, her eyebrow raised.

“Without hesitation,” I agreed.

“Good girl,” she purred, before adding, “Now crawl to the last stall. It is time to test your vow.”

My face went red and my eyes big as my body trembled with insecurity.

“Go now, my slut,” she ordered, firmly.

“Yes, Mistress,” I agreed, getting onto all fours as I began crawling to the stall noticing there was someone sitting on the toilet seat.

I paused briefly, the reality of my predicament becoming crystal clear, before I crossed yet another invisible line and entered the stall.

“Slave Ashley meet my aunt, Big Rosie from Boston,” Rhianna introduced.

My face burned as I looked at a large black woman, sitting on the toilet, her legs already spread wide.

She smiled, “Well hello, nigger lover, come in here, and get your treat slut.”

If a redder shade was possible, I went it, as I obeyed this complete stranger’s order and crawled between her legs, her scent the strongest of any pussy I have ever tasted. Yet, it drew me in, the musky sweetness short circuiting my brain and turning me into the pleasure slave I`ve become.

Rhianna called out, “I am told Aunt Rosie has the best tasting cunt of any women.”

My tongue extended, I got my first taste of the large woman’s pussy and it was like drinking the Champagne of champions. The taste was indescribable; tangy and sweet, I was in awe of her perfection. No longer caring about anything other than bathing in the pure sexual submission, intoxicating scent and addictive taste, I began licking like a woman who has finally found her true calling.

Rosie laughed, “You like my nectar, white girl?”

I replied, so drawn in by her scent, her taste, “I never want to leave from this position.”

Her laugh echoed around me, loud and rambunctious, “You really got a live one this time, Rhianna.”

“I know, she is a great addition to my harem of white slaves,” Rhianna said, nervous at being just another notch on the wall. I don’t like competition, unless I win of course, thus I wanted to be her best slave, her first choice to please her.

“She is very eager,” Big Rosie moaned, my tongue beginning to have an impact on her.

“That she is,” Rhianna concurred, her voice louder now, assumedly right behind me watching me eat her aunt’s cunt.

“I may have to bring her to Boston for a weekend and bring her to Le Chateau Club,” Rosie said, talking about me as if I wasn’t there.

“Not unless you take me like you promised,” Rhianna countered.

“Well, why don’t you have your new slut prove her worth by driving you up to see your auntie for a weekend?” Big Rosie suggested.

Rhianna sounding suddenly like the eighteen year old she was and not the sophisticated Domme seductress replied all giddy, “Really Aunt Rosie, are you serious?”

“You’re eighteen, legally an adult, so it is time you saw how lesbians really play,” Big Rosie said, simultaneously putting her hand through my hair, the intimate act turning me on even more.

“When?” Rhianna asked.

“How about as soon as school is done? It can be your graduation present from me. A shopping excursion in the day, a nice supper and then a night cap at Le Chateau Club,” Rosie offered.

“You are the best aunt ever,” Rhianna giggled, bumping into my shoulder as she gave her aunt a hug.

“So true,” Big Rosie agreed. “Now get back to the service before your mother comes looking for you.”

Rhianna agreed, “Good call, I have been gone longer than planned.”

I felt a slap on my ass as Rhianna said, “You and I are going on a road trip my pet.”

The idea had my cunt gushing and my head spinning, the thought I could eat from this delicacy again making my decision a no brainer. “I can’t wait, Mistress.”

“I bet you can’t,” Rhianna replied, lifting up my skirt and sliding two fingers inside my wanton cunt. “Shit slut, you are soaked.”

I moaned into Rosie’s cunt as my orgasm began building instantly.

Unfortunately, she pulled out just as quickly and said, “White girls don’t come during worship.”

“Of course,” I agreed, disappointed.

“And don’t you dare wash your face after you finish servicing Aunt Rosie,” Rhianna ordered.

“Yes, Mistress,” I again agreed without hesitation, even though the consequence was potentially quite alarming.

“Get back to worshipping what you really idolize, white girl,” Big Rosie demanded, pulling my head deeper into her wetness.

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied, realizing I just called Big Rosie Mistress.

“Mistress, am I?” She questioned. “I like that. You understand your place don’t you?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I agreed without hesitation. I continued licking her cunt until I felt her hand on the back of my head and seconds later I was coated with a second gush of cum. If Rhianna’s cum was delicious, Big Rosie’s was the cum of the gods, which seemed appropriate since we were in church.

I lapped up all her pussy cum, never wanting the Champaign of pussy perfection to stop leaking out of her cunt. Sadly, all good things come to an end and Rosie pushed me away. “You are insatiable,” Big Rosie smiled down at me.

“For black pussy, I am,” I agreed, looking up at her, my face feeling sticky with her and Rhianna’s cum.

Rosie stood up and said, “You may want to wash your face, you look like you’ve just been well-fucked.”

“I wish,” I quipped, my pussy dying to get the attention it craved.

“I bet you do,” Rosie smirked, walking past me and out of the washroom.

Dazed slightly, realizing I was alone in a bathroom on my knees, I got up, stretched my legs, and went to the sink. My face had an undeniable glen from the abundance of cum that coated my face. I pulled my phone out and took a picture of my face for you before cleaning up to hide my secret submission to the congregation.

I was about to wash my face when I recalled Rhianna’s earlier order not to and instead just tried to wipe away the glean.

The whole time she told the story, I licked her slowly, my cock growing rock hard as I listened to her naughty submission.

Her story done, she put her hands in my hair and drew me deeper into her, the wordless gesture telling me it was time to get her off. I began flicking her clit, causing quick convulsions to her body.

“Faster, baby, I need to come so fucking bad,” she moaned, her desperation clear in her tone.

Copying her naughty move she had been doing to me, I licked faster and slid a finger into her ass.

“You fucker,” she moaned. “Finger my cunt too, baby. Finger-fuck both my slut holes you bastard.”

Hearing such derogatory words from her turned me on and I sucked her clit between my lips and began shaking my head back and forth, as I pumped a finger in and out of her cunt and another in her ass.

Her orgasm shook the bed as she screamed, “Oh God, oh, oh, fuuuuuuckity-fuck-fuck-fuck.”

Her legs wrapped around my head as her cunt trembled on my face, her cum flowed out and into my open mouth.

Eventually, she let go and just lay there weak and exhausted, her face aglow with the aftermath of euphoria.

I crawled out from between her legs and looked into her eyes. “We’re getting ourselves in pretty deep.”

“Speaking of deep, get that big cock of yours in me,” she smiled, ignoring the discussion of our obvious situation.

Quoting Big Rosie, whom I didn’t meet, although I did recall seeing a large black woman sitting with the Browns, “You are insatiable.”

“Only to black pussy and you,” she smirked back.

“Don’t you mean me and black pussy?” I asked.

“Don’t you quibble about semantics, just get your cock in me now,” she demanded.

“Which hole?” I asked.

“I’m feeling pretty dirty right now,” she smiled, rolling onto her side. “Fill my ass with your cock, baby.”

Rolling beside her, I cradled her into my arms, as I slid my cock into her extra tight back door.

“I love you, baby,” she moaned, as my cock filled her ass.

“I love you more,” I countered, as I began slowly fucking her ass.

“Semantics, Cocksucker,” she retorted, the intimate moment over as quickly as it started.

“Takes one, to know one,” I quipped back, as I cupped her breast for leverage as I shifted from slow strokes, to deep hard thrusts into her ass.

I fucked her ass hard for an eternity, just enjoying the closeness of our bodies together as both of us had thoughts of our black submission. Eventually, we both came a second time as I filled her ass with cum and she flooded a second time staining the sheets.

My cock still in her ass, but slowly shrinking, Ashley asked, “So are you going to give Troy your ass?”

“I don’t think I have a choice,” I replied.

“Do you want help preparing yourself for him?” She asked.

“How?” I asked.

“I have a few butt plugs in my toy chest,” she smiled, turning around, my cock slipping out of her ass.

“What else is in your toy chest?” I asked, as I looked into her eyes.

“That is for me to know and you to find out,” she smiled back, flicking my nose.

“What did you have in mind?” I asked, my ass clenching just at the thought of a butt plug.

“Do you trust me?” She asked.

“Of course,” I said.

“Wait here,” she smiled, getting off the bed and going to the closet.

A moment later she returned with five, yes five, black butt plugs of different sizes.

“Oh my,” I said, especially when I saw the biggest one.

“Lube,” she said out loud, returning to her closet. It was then I realized she was planning to start this now.

When she returned the second time, she ordered, “Stand up and bend over.”

“Last time I heard that was at the doctor,” I joked, trying to get myself comfortable.

“This is exactly the same, but it won’t be leaving you,” she smiled, as she generously lubed a rather small butt plug.

I bent over and closed my eyes not wanting to watch myself being sodomized by a toy.

I felt her cold sticky hands on my ass. Ashley said, “This may stung a bit at first, but you will get used to it fast.”

“If you say so,” I replied, not convinced she was right.

“Would I lie to you?” She said, her tone sing-song happy.

“I hope not,” I replied, as I felt her pull my ass cheeks apart.

“You have such a cute little rosebud,” she exclaimed.

The compliment seemed so bizarre, as did what I felt next…her tongue. “Let’s loosen that ass up baby,” she purred, as she began licking my ass.

The feeling was unlike anything I had experienced before. It made my cock grow rapidly.

After a couple of minutes of ass licking, she asked, “You ready, baby?”

“As ready as I will ever be,” I replied, feeling my ass tense up.

“Relax, baby,” she suggested, as I felt lube being poured on my ass. “I am going to finger you first. Get your ass nice and ready.”

“Kkkkk,” I whimpered, as her finger easily slipped inside my ass.

“Good boy,” she complimented, rubbing my back with her free hand even as she began slowly finger fucking me.

It didn’t hurt or burn and oddly as she fingered me, I wanted more. I didn’t want to admit it though, as shame cascaded through me for enjoying being finger-fucked. She noticed, though, as I started rocking back, causing her finger to penetrate me deeper. “Such an eager asshole,” she commented, causing my face to turn red.

My cock again stiff as a rock, she finally pulled her finger out and announced, “I think you are ready for butt plug one.”

I clenched my teeth, expecting a searing pain, but was surprised when she pushed it in and all I got was a small burn, although it was wider than her finger.

“You are to keep this in your ass until I replace it tomorrow for you with butt plug two,” Ashley commanded as she gave my ass a firm slap.

“Are you serious?” I asked.

“Training your ass will take time and walking around with one in your ass will speed up the process,” she explained, before adding, as she got off the bed, “We don’t have a lot of time before your Master plans to take your ass whether you are ready or not.”

Hearing her refer to Troy as my master sounded odd, even though it was appropriate after all we had been through.

Soon, I was dressed, and Ashley had me walking around like I was on a runway. A first it was awkward, but over time I got used to it and almost forgot it was in me. We spent the afternoon like normal people, instead of deviant sexual misfits; we went for a walk, talked about the upcoming holidays and so forth. By the time I returned to my car early in the evening, I was completely accustomed to the plug in my ass…until I sat down in my vehicle and a searing pain hit me as the butt plug hit new depths in my ass. I sat in my car for a minute until the pain began to subside. I chuckled to myself as I drove home, reflecting on my odd journey from a completely straight man. One who had never once considered gay sex, to the reality that I was driving home with a butt plug in my ass as I prepared myself to be sodomized by my eighteen year old student and player…surreal, true and addictive.

10. A Double Load of the DARK Seed

Monday at school there was a big pep rally for our victory and as I spoke to the whole school there were two secrets I was hiding. One, I could still taste the load Troy shot in my mouth for lunch and two, I was wearing a second butt plug that Ashley had come by and inserted in me early this morning when she showed up at my house with the black gift.

After a rim job, she filled my ass with the plug and soon I was walking around with the second of four butt plugs in my ass. This one was wider and longer, and when I sat down it was impossible to not feel it fill me entirely. This time, instead of feeling shame, I felt disappointed that it didn’t do anything: it just sat there lodged in my ass. I couldn’t believe it, but I wanted to feel it going in and out of me; I imagined Troy’s cock doing just that all throughout the day. Ashley also said I couldn’t cum all week as part of the training; somehow agreeing to her order turned me on more; I wanted to be a faggot for black cock for her…I wanted to make her fantasy cone true…I wanted to impress her.

Tuesday was like living through the movie Groundhog Day as Ashley stopped by, inserted the third butt plug in me, one that two days ago I couldn’t fathom fitting it in my ass, yet once in I still craved more. It filled me completely, but I undeniably wanted more, I wanted to feel what it felt like to be fucked in the ass. At lunch, Troy deposited a load down my throat and asked if I had started training my ass for him. I admitted I had and he patted me on the head like I was a dog as he left me on my knees in my own office.

Wednesday completed the trilogy of my week. Ashley again stopped by, again filled my ass with a thicker and longer butt plug and at lunch, I was again treated with my daily dose of Troy’s addictive seed. My cock ached to shoot the load I was told not to, each act of submission turning me on more and more.

On Thursday, Ashley stopped by with the biggest of her butt plugs and I protested that there was no way I could take it in my ass and even if I could there was no way I could walk normally with it in me. She wouldn’t take no for an answer though and soon I was at school, teaching class with a huge butt plug in my ass. I didn’t dare sit down at school, knowing it could create a searing pain and potential yelp like I had when I sat in my car that first time. At lunch, Troy dumped his load down my throat and after three days of general blow and go, he asked, “Are you ready to give me your ass, Coach?”

“Ready may not be the right word,” I replied, even as I licked the last of his cum from his shrinking snake.

“That was the wrong answer, Cocksucker,” he said, pulling up his pants and walking out. Suddenly feeling guilty, knowing the answer should have been, ‘Yes, Master, I can’t wait to give you my ass.’ That is what I wanted, to please him and please Ashley at the same time.

After school, I paged Troy to my office wanting to apologize for my disobedience, which may seem absurd to anyone reading, but it was exactly how I felt. Unfortunately, he didn’t come. I couldn’t believe how insecure I felt, not something I was used to feeling. I got ready to go home an hour later than usual when I received a text message from Troy.

Are you ready for your punishment, Cocksucker?

I didn’t hesitate when I responded back.

Yes, Master!!!

A moment later he responded,

Go to the boys washroom at McCab’s, go to the last stall and wait. NOW!

I confirmed I would be there without even remotely thinking about what my punishment may be.

Yes, Master, I’m on my way.

I arrived at the bookstore, which was relatively dead, and went directly to the bathroom. I walked to the last stall, locked the door and sat down. I instantly noticed a hole in the wall. I was at a glory hole.

My anxiety instantly rose as I realized what Troy was expecting. I prayed that he wasn’t going to make me suck off someone else, but why else would he bring me here? Then I prayed it would at least be a black cock; white cock did nothing for me, and I didn’t know if I could do that, even for him.

Five minutes became ten, and my anxiety only increased as I waited. Suddenly, the door opened and a chill went up my spine. I worried that it may not even be Troy. Would he send me here to blow the first person who came along?

“You’re telling me there is someone in the final stall willing to blow me?” I recognized the voice instantly as that of Andrew Hood, our back up point guard.

“Yep, he’s a very eager cocksucker and just loves big black cock,” Troy explained.

“As much as Eric does?” Andrew asked. I suddenly wondered who else knew about Eric?

“Much more. This cocksucker needs black cock,” Troy promised, even as I blushed at the undeniable truth of his words.

“Well, now you got me curious,” Andrew said, as he entered the stall beside me.

“Remember the rule. You can call him names, humiliate him, but he will not speak. His identity must stay a secret, he can’t have his employer knowing he slobbers over black cock every chance he gets,” Troy continued, my face burning with both shame and acceptance.

“Man now you have me even more curious,” Andrew said, as he put his cock through the hole.

My hunger dissipated any trepidation instantly as my mouth opened and I took his smaller, but still very impressive juicy black cock in my mouth.

Andrew laughed, “No how do you do, faggot?”

Being called a faggot didn’t appeal to me, it tarnished the task somehow and questioned my manhood. I still saw myself as a man, but no longer as straight as I once was. It used to be black and white, I was as straight as an arrow, but now it was a hundred shades of grey.

I loved the sensation as his cock grew in my mouth. The feeling of power never got old, the power of pleasing a black cock with my eager mouth. It didn’t get as steel-like hard as Troy’s , but it still felt great in my mouth.

“Don’t just sit there faggot, suck my cock,” Andrew ordered.

Obeying his instructions, I began bobbing back and forth getting into a steady rhythm as I hungrily sucked his cock.

“Shit Troy, this bitch is like a vacuum,” Andrew groaned.

“He’s gotten a lot better recently. What does Coach always say, practice every time like it is game time,” Troy pointed out.

My eyes widened at that, but I continued bobbing, not reacting, even as Andrew responded, “Well this faggot definitely is in game mode.”

Eventually I got all his cock in my mouth and grew frustrated by the steel wall between us, wanting to take all of his cock in my mouth, to feel his balls slapping against my chin, eager to deep-throat another big black cock.

“Don’t move bitch, I’m going to fuck your mouth bitch,” Andrew ordered.

My lips making contact with the wall, I knelt forward as he began pumping his cock between my lips. His body hit the wall with each forward thrust and I couldn’t help but wish I could just crawl to the other side and let him face fuck me properly. Yet, I knew that Andrew was not known for keeping secrets. A couple of minutes of having my mouth fucked by another of my students and I heard his grunt and seconds later my mouth was filled with his cum. His taste had an extra salty taste to it and I swallowed it instantly, not wanting to have its odd taste lingering in my mouth.

Once done, he pulled out and said, “Thanks faggot.”

I almost replied, but caught myself in the nick of time.

Andrew said, “See you at the pool hall, Troy.”

“Give me ten,” Troy responded.

“Going to shoot a load in your faggot?” Andrew asked.

“What do you think?” Troy replied, his confident tone serving to further arouse my submissiveness.

Andrew chuckled and I heard him leave.

Troy warned, “Next time you disobey cocksucker, there won’t be any wall to protect your identity.”

“Yes, Master,” I replied, not doubting his threat.

“Want another load, Cocksucker?” Troy asked.

“Always,” I replied, giving a proper answer.

“Open up,” he ordered.

I opened the door and he walked in, put his hands on my shoulders and guided me onto my knees.

“I don’t have much time, Coach,” he said.

Like the hungry cocksucker I had become, I quickly fished his cock out of his pants and took it in my mouth. The wall gone, this blow job was more intimate and I sucked his cock hungrily, wasting no time with tease and please.

“Could you imagine if all the guys could see you now, Coach,” Troy said, his tone clearly amused at the thought.

I just kept sucking knowing there was nothing to say to that.

“Imagine getting split-roasted by Andrew and I as the best post-game victory party ever,” Troy continued.

I didn’t know for sure what split-roasted meant, but I assumed, correctly (I looked it up when I got home), that it was one cock in my mouth and one in my ass at the same time.

“I bet Ashley would love to see you get split-roasted by two big black cocks,” Troy continued, as I furiously bobbed on his cock, somehow getting even more turned on by the ludicrous suggestions he was making.

He laughed, “I bet your cock is hard thinking of being used as a gangbang fucktoy for black cock.”

He was right; my cock wanted to burst as I worked as hard as possible to get him off.

“I am joining a black fraternity in the fall down south, Coach. Maybe I will have to let you come for a visit and let you service black cock after black cock after black cock. What do you think, about that, Coach?” Troy asked, as he pulled his cock out of my mouth and began pumping his cock with his fist.

I answered, horny as hell and willing to do whatever he said, “I am yours to use as you wish, Master.”

“Good answer,” he grunted, as he shoved his cock back in my mouth just in time for me to swallow his delicious load. I bobbed hungrily, retrieving every drop of his cum and savouring it like it was candy.

Once spent, he pulled out and said, “Two o’clock Saturday, Coach. You and Ashley, don’t be late.”

“Yes, Master,” I replied, looking up at him as he put his cock away. I asked, “What about tomorrow?”

“I’m going to be busy tux shopping tomorrow with the guys. Unless you want to come and entertain us with that cocksucking mouth of yours,” Troy smiled.

“If you wish, Master,” I replied, praying he wasn’t serious.

“You are finally learning Coach,” Troy said, patting my head. “You might be coachable yet.”

I laughed, as did he, as he said, “See you Saturday.”

“Yes, Master,” I nodded, not getting off my knees until he left the bathroom.

Looking in the mirror, a minute later, I wondered just how far I was willing to go to please Troy? When in the act of submission my obedience seemed to have no restrictions, yet after the fact such future acts were scary…my career and reputation at risk. Split-roasted? Being secretly used by members of my team? A whole fraternity of black cock?

What was becoming of me?

I called Ashley and said, “We need to talk.”

11. Ashley’s BIG Strap-on Surprise

Two hours later I was at Ashley’s and she could tell instantly I was stressed. I explained what just happened and all the things Troy had suggested that he may make me do one day.

Once done, Ashley joked, “I’ve created a monster.”

“This isn’t funny. My career is in jeopardy,” I replied.

“Do you want to quit?” Ashley asked softly, taking my hands in hers.

I paused. “I don’t know,” I finally answered.

“Adam, I love you and when this whole crazy thing began I never thought it would go this far. If you want to stop, I will stop too,” Ashley said, her voice so compassionate and sincere.

“I love you too, Ashley,” I replied, kissing her gently. “This has just gotten out of hand.”

“I know,” Ashley agreed. “I ate a stranger’s cunt in a church bathroom as the service was going on,”

“I sucked a student during the same service,” I countered.

“Slut,” Ashley joked.

“Whore,” I retorted.

“Cocksucker,” she volleyed back, rubbing my cock through my pants, her tone still playful but shifting to a sexual hunger. The name-calling was turning her on; it was also turning me on.

“Lesbian,” I whispered with a smile, my hands cupping her small firm breasts.

“Nigger lover,” she smiled, tugging down my pants.

“Right back at you,” I replied back.

“So, now what?” She asked. I could tell she would quit if I asked her to, but that she didn’t want me to.

“I can’t explain it, Ashley. As soon as a black cock appears in front of me, my mouth waters, my morals dissolve and my brain turns into eager pleasing mode. It’s like I can’t control myself, I must have it in my mouth, I must obey,” I explained, my cock getting hard in Ashley’s hand as I tried to explain my misgivings.

“I understand, I feel the exact same way when Rhianna’s black pussy is offered to me. My brain shifts into automatic drive but I am not the one driving,” she responded.

“That’s what scares me, the complete lack of control, the pull to submit and obey, the desire to please,” I continued.

“I understand completely,” she nodded. “I’m like a junkie, but my drug of choice is submission and black pussy, and twice as addicting.”

“Do you want to stop?” I asked.

“Do you?” She asked.

The answer was obvious…yes, yes, yes…yet the words out of my mouth was, “No.”

“Me neither,” she said, hugging me, clearly a sense of relief in my answer.

When she broke the hug, she said, “We just need to be strong together. No matter what, we have each other.”

“You really are perfect,” I smiled.

“You’re not too bad yourself,” she smiled back playfully pushing me onto the couch.

“Mother fucker,” I yelped, as the biggest of the five plugs to fill my ass reached new unchartered territory.

“Sorry, sorry, sorry,” Ashley apologized profusely as she kissed me.

“That is not where it hurts,” I smiled.

“Is that so,” she smiled, as she moved lower.

Reaching my cock she began doing her trademark slow burn blow job which was like a water treatment massage for my cock.

I enjoyed the blow job for the next twenty minutes as she made love to my cock with her mouth. She milked my cock with precision as I eventually blew my load in her mouth even as she never once increased her pace, slow and steady indeed winning the race.

Once she had finished the blow job a couple of minutes after I finished coming, she asked, her tone playful, “Is my baby all better now?”

“Actually, that isn’t where it hurt,” I smiled back.

“Really?” She said, surprised but intrigued by my intent.

“It was my ass you hurt,” I pointed out.

“You want me to kiss your ass better,” she smiled.

I shrugged.

“That seems like a good transition to the surprise I have for you?” Ashley smiled.

“Now you have me curious,” I replied.

“Good word choice,” she said, squeezing my cock before adding, “Don’t you go anywhere, I’ll be right back.”

As I waited, I realized her tone dripped with sexual promise. I waited a few minutes, more than I expected, but when she returned I gasped. She was in white thigh high stockings and was wearing a black strap-on cock.

“Do you like?” She asked, posing seductively.

“I am speechless?” I replied, even as I realized the obvious intent of her attire.

“Are you ready for the last part of your training?” She asked, walking over to me, the big plastic cock bouncing confidently with her every step.

“Do I have a choice?” I asked, trying to avoid answering the question.

“Everyone has a choice, silly,” she smiled as she reached me. “But if you are going to be ready to even attempt taking Troy’s cock in you, you better get used to the feeling of getting fucked.”

I fluttered my eyelids, “Oh you just know exactly the right words to say.”

“Get undressed,” she said, her playfulness gone.

I obeyed, the thought of getting my ass fucked by her turning me on in ways I never would have imagined just a few days ago.

“Let’s see how your ass is doing with your gaping process,” she ordered.

“There is no way anything bigger can ever fit in my ass,” I said, even though Ashley’s cock was longer than the plug, as I got onto my knees doggie style on the couch.

“You would be surprised what can fit in that tiny hole of yours,” she countered, pulling out the last butt plug and replacing it with two fingers.

“Ohhhh,” I groaned softly.

“Fuck, I know it shouldn’t, but the thought of watching you suck Troy’s cock and take his cock in your ass has my cunt dripping, baby,” Ashley said, as she wiggled her fingers inside my ass.

“Imagining you eating Rhianna’s cunt does the same for me, baby,” I whimpered, as she stretched my ass with her fingers.

“Can I fuck you, Adam?” She asked, leaning into my ear, her tone tentative, but excited.

“I-I-I-don’t know,” I stammered, distracted by the fingers in my ass and her hot sultry breath on my ear.

“I want to be your first, baby. Can I be your first?” She asked, tugging on my ear with her teeth.

The days of butt plugs in my ass and the thoughts of always wanting more in my head, I knew I wanted her to fuck me, yet as a man such words are hard to allow to escape your lips, even after everything I had already done. “Just do it,” I said, answering yes, but vaguely.

She knew enough not to make me repeat it, not to humiliate me like Troy had done, as she moved her tongue down my neck. “I will be gentle, baby. I want to do everything with you.”

Such tenderness enhanced my eagerness to make her happy and any trepidation of being ass fucked dissipated as I gave in to her unconditionally, to pleasing her however she wished. “Kkkk,” I cautiously answered.

A moment later I felt lube on my ass and a few seconds later she asked, “Ready, baby?”

“Yes,” I answered, suddenly turned on by the act of submission I was about to commit with her, I added, “Take my anal cherry.”

Noticing my shift from insecure and tentative, to eager and anticipatory, she paused, the head of her fake cock teasing my rosebud, “You want me to fuck your ass?”

She pushed in, just breaking through my defensive wall, as I answered, “Yes, baby, I want you to be the first to fuck my ass.”

Slowly she eased her cock deeper into me, widening me naturally, the last few days of butt gaping paid off, as the pain was almost non-existent, just a slight burn to remind me of the taboo act I was committing.

“Half way,” she announced, I assume to relax me, but it did the opposite. I thought she was almost all the way in and suddenly doubts reappeared. I grabbed onto the top of the couch for support as I felt the cock continue its inward exploration of my virgin back door.

“Just relax,” she reassured, her left hand caressing my back.

“Okay,” I weakly replied, the cock going officially deeper than the butt plugs had, save the time when Ashley impaled me onto the big one earlier by accident.

“Good boy,” she purred, not condescending, but soothing as she continued her slow advance.

The pain increased and yet the thrill of submission, in making Ashley happy, somehow dulled my senses and allowed a sense of euphoria to build simultaneously.

“Two-thirds in, baby,” she announced, even as I clenched my teeth.

“Ok,” I said, my voice trembling.

“I’m going to stop now, and began slowly fucking you, get you used to my cock,” Ashley said.

I just nodded in understanding, the idea of getting fucked a turn on, the reality not quite yet feeling as sensational as I had fantasized. I wasn’t in major pain, nor was I in major pleasure, I was just there, my body trying to adapt to the two conflicting sensations.

She started fucking me slowly.

The feeling was a collision of teasing pleasure, taunting burn, helplessness, and eagerness.

It felt good, but yet I wanted more.

It felt bad, but I wanted more.

I felt defenceless and completely at the mercy of the cock in my ass; yet I felt a hunger to be used, to be fucked.

I understood in one brief moment of clarity what it felt to be a man, and a woman and in this brief moment there was no longer gender, just sexual ambiguity and a slow, but undeniable building of pleasure coursing through my very being.

As she slowly sodomized me, there was no talking, just my quiet, but audible whimpers and moans, the difference between the two almost unrecognizable.

I don’t know how long she slowly moved in and out of me before she finally spoke. “I’m going to start going deeper, baby.”

“Ok,” I replied, accepting that I was completely at her whim and her black cock.

I wanted to feel the cock deeper in me.

I wanted her to fuck me faster.

I wanted to be pounded like a dirty little slut…but I couldn’t say the words.

The thoughts were endless in my mind, but releasing the thoughts verbally, I just couldn’t do.

The pain returned as the black cock, began to explore new never before reached depths and yet I kept wishing she would just slam it in me. Filling my ass full, the pain would be sharp, but it would be worth it and the pleasure that followed would surely be amazing.

Her strokes were still slow, but each forward movement continued to go deeper, driving me crazy as I wanted to be fucked, not made love to. After a few more slow deliberate strokes and I couldn’t take it anymore. I burst out, “Please, fill my ass with your cock. Fuck me and make me your ass-slut.”

My outcry was all she had been waiting for it seemed, as she immediately shifted from sweet, compassionate, and tender, into aggressive, rough, and assertive. “You want me to fill your ass, baby,” she demanded, not really asking, stopping with her cock almost out of me.

“Yes,” I whimpered, suddenly feeling empty.

Her hands squeezed my hips as she pounded me, her cock moving faster inside me, going deeper and deeper inside the seemingly never-ending abyss of my ass.

“Oh God,” I whimpered, unable to put into real words how good it felt being fucked.

“You’re worshipping now are you,” she chuckled, referring to our crazy church submission.

“You are my Goddess, baaaaaby,” I replied, gasping from the fucking.

She kept fucking me, the strokes longer and faster.

“Is it all in?” I questioned.

“Not yet,” she admitted.

“Do it,” I said, determined to feel the big cock’s full magical power inside me.

“Ok,” she agreed, “Here it comes.”

“Fuuuuck,” I screamed as she filled my ass with her cock, the pleasure-pain principal an oxymoron of tantalizing euphoria.

“You like my cock in your ass, baby?” Ashley taunted me as she began pumping my ass with hard deep thrusts, our hips slapping violently against one another.

“Yeeeeess,” I was barely able to get out, all my energy focused on the intense feeling of her cock inside me, filling me.

“Your cock is rock hard baby,” she noticed, after a couple of minutes of hard fucking later.

I moaned, my own cock feeling like it could burst at any moment, “I knooooow.”

A few more minutes of deep anal penetrations and I knew I was going to burst. The pain had long faded away and each forward stroke brought a new wave of indescribable pleasure. It was a constant tease of almost orgasmic euphoria as I could feel the constant pulses of pleasure, my cock begging for release and yet unable to cross the threshold.

Finally, desperate to come, I weakly said, “Ashley I need to come so bad.”

“Stroke yourself,” she told me as she continued to slam into me.

The idea had never occurred to me and yet as soon as she said it my left hand went directly to my stiff cock and it took three strokes from my hand for the first stream of cum to spray onto the couch. “Fuuuuck,” I grunted, from both the pleasure pulsating through my cock as well as the pleasure in my ass.

“That’s it baby, come for me,” Ashley encouraged, her cock still fucking me with reckless abandon.

I coated her couch with my cum as I shot the biggest load of my life, spray after spray exiting me.

Once done, my whole body was drained and I rolled to my left, her cock sliding out of my ass.

Ashley joked, “Look what you did to my couch.”

I pointed to my well-fucked ass, “Look what you did to my ass.”

“Wait till Saturday, a real stiff warm cock is twice as nice,” she promised, reminding me of the submission ahead.

“I can’t imagine it gets better than this,” I said, meaning it.

“Trust me, I have had a fake cock and a real cock up my ass and a real one is infinity times better,” she promised.

“Jesus, I can’t imagine,” I said, my body still twitching.

She scooped a big wad of cum from the couch and put it in her mouth. “Not as good as directly from the source, but still quite good.”

She took off the strap-on cock and straddled my face. “I think it’s time for me to get off, don’t you think?”

“I don’t know, I’m kinda tired,” I smiled.

“It wasn’t a question,” she smiled back as she lowered her very wet cunt onto my face.

An orgasm later, we were laying there both exhausted and sweaty, when she said, “So are you ready for Saturday?”

“I lot more than I was an hour ago,” I answered.

“Touché,” she smiled.

“Are you?” I asked back.

“I can’t wait to see you suck Troy’s cock,” she admitted, her eyes literally twinkling with excitement.

“I can’t wait to see you eat out Rhianna,” I countered, the thought of the white-black contrast such a turn-on.

“I can’t wait to see you take Troy’s cock up your ass,” she added.

“I can’t wait for you to get fucked in the ass by Rhianna too,” I retorted.

“We really are two sick fucks,” she smiled.

“But you are my sick fuck,” I answered back kissing her.

“And you’re mine,” she replied, as we kissed, a kiss that was tender and sweet.

“I love you, Ashley,” I said.

“I love you too, Adam,” she returned.

A few minutes later, after a long, passionate kiss, I said, “So I was thinking,”

“Are you sure that is a good idea?” She joked.

“This time I think it is,” I answered my tone serious.

“And what are you thinking?”

“I think I stained your couch,” I said.

“Profound,” she responded, clearly not expecting me to say that.

“And maybe instead of buying a new one, you could just move in with me and share mine,” I offered.

“You’re serious?” She asked, clearly surprised by where the conversation had turned.

“Deadly,” I replied. “I want to spend the rest of my life with you, Ashley.”

She kissed me hard before saying, very excitedly, “Let’s do it.”

Playing dumb, I asked, “Do you mean have sex again or move in together?”

As she lowered herself to the floor and took my semi-erect cock in her hand she answered, “Why both of course.”

12. DARK Fantasies Become Reality

Friday was uneventful, as I didn’t see Troy or Ashley, who had to work a double to get tomorrow off. I flip-flopped like a fish out of water the pros and cons of Saturday’s anal submission to Troy. Yet, in the end, it always came back to both how excited it made Ashley, and how good it felt being used by Troy.

…..

Saturday I woke up early, a mixture of excitement and trepidation equally pin balling back and forth inside me.

I picked Ashley up and my cock twitched at the sight of her. She was in a green dress with mocha stockings and matching five-inch green heels. I was so proud to know that she was mine and that she would soon be living with me. I did some research on engagement rings the night before, deciding I would ask her in the near future. I wasn’t getting any younger, I had never loved anyone like I love her and I would be the luckiest man in the world if she would agree to be my bride. These thoughts were re-confirmed the second I saw her walking towards me: her radiant smile, her long hair blowing lightly in the wind, the twinkle in her eye and, of course, her legs wrapped in nylon. She was perfection and I was never going to let her not know that.

I got out of the car and opened the door for her. “You look amazing,” I complimented, once she reached me.

“Thanks, baby, you clean up pretty good yourself,” she smiled back.

“No seriously,” I said, taking her hands in mine, “you are the most beautiful woman I have ever met. You are my destiny.”

She laughed softly, “Are you quoting Back to the Future to me?”

“It is my favourite movie,” I replied.

“What’s mine?” She asked.

“You had me at hello,” I responded with the famous line from her favorite movie.

She kissed me passionately. “I am surprised you didn’t choose show me the money.”

“And kill this romantic moment,” I retorted.

“Not to be a killjoy, but we really need to get going. I don’t want to be late,” she said, clearly anxious about what we were about to do.

“Good call,” I agreed, and waited until she sat down to get a nice glimpse of her legs before closing the door.

Oddly, we drove in silence, both I assume, considering the ramifications of what we were about to do. Once at Troy’s parents’ large home, we looked at each other knowing this was the last chance to turn back. Yet, we both knew we had no intention of turning back…we both wanted this, we both needed this and together we would cross another invisible line of propriety.

“Ready?” I asked.

“Yes, you?” She replied.

“Nervous,” I admitted.

“Me too,” she admitted, before adding, “but I am also really excited.”

“Me too,” I concurred.

“Let’s go,” she said, opening her door.

I did too and soon we were walking up the steps of the big house.

“Well, here goes everything,” I joked, as I pressed the doorbell.

Time stood still as we waited, hand in hand, for the door to open, for us to be let in and to continue our journey of black submission.

It was a big surprise when it was not Troy, nor Rhianna, that answered the door but their older brother Jamal, in only a pair of shorts. “Hi, Coach,” he greeted. I had coached Jamal when he was in high school before he started going to college and playing as a starter his rookie season.

“H-h-hi, Jamal,” I stammered, my surprise at being face to face with him obvious.

Jamal, looked Ashley over, before saying, “Come on in, we’ve been expecting you.”

The term ‘we’ sent a chill up my spine at who else may be included in the collective ‘we’. I glanced nervously at Ashley who didn’t seem as rattled as she squeezed my hand, a sign of reassurance, as she led me inside.

Silently we followed Jamal into the house and down the stairs into a large recreational room. Sitting on one couch was Troy, also just in shorts, while on another chair was Rhianna in a bikini that did little to cover her voluptuous breasts.

“Hi, Cocksucker,” Troy greeted, snapping his fingers and pointing to his crotch.

I froze, the greeting in front of his brother adding another level of humiliation to my long list of indiscretions.

Jamal laughed as he tugged his shorts down, sat down beside Troy, revealing another glorious, big, juicy black cock and said, “Coach if I would’ve known you were a cocksucker when I was in high school I would have trained you to be a much more obedient bitch. Now get your ass over here.”

His firmness was even more authoritative than Troy’s and I glanced at Ashley, who was watching with voyeuristic awe, before I walked over to the two brothers.

“Knees, Cocksucker,” Troy ordered, standing up, clearly trying to maintain his power over me in front of his older brother. I fell to my knees.

“Come sit with me, Ashley, let’s watch your boyfriend in action,” Rhianna offered, patting the spot beside her.

Ashley was behind me, so I couldn’t see if she obeyed, but I assumed she had. Troy tugged his shorts down too and I was staring at two massive, black, cocks both begging to be sucked. Without instruction, I took a cock in each of my hands and began slowly stroking.

Jamal ordered, “Get to work with that mouth, Cocksucker. Troy tells me you are quite talented.”

Oddly, hearing that Troy complimented my cocksucking ability made me flush with pride as I leaned forward and took Jamal’s large cock, although slightly smaller than Troy’s in length, but wider in girth, in my mouth, while continuing to slowly stroke Troy’s with my hand.

“Do you like watching your boyfriend suck cock?” I heard Rhianna ask Ashley.

“Yes,” she admitted, her tone sounding as if in awe of seeing it live, her fantasy now becoming a reality right before her eyes.

I wanted to prove my cocksucking worth to Jamal, another person knowing of my sick twisted secret no longer an issue once his big dark meat was in front of me, as I allowed his cock to grow in my mouth. I also wanted to make Ashley proud as bizarre as that sounds.

As I had with Troy several times before, I focused first on Jamal’s thick mushroom top, swirling my tongue around while beginning to create the extra saliva that would cause the whirlwind sensation.

“Now mine, Cocksucker,” Troy ordered.

I, of course, obeyed, taking Jamal’s thick meat out of my mouth and replacing it with Troy’s pulsing member. I replicated the mushroom top focus while I stroked Jamal’s cock with my hand.

“Now mine, faggot,” Jamal ordered and I began going back and forth between the two juicy black snakes. Over the next few minutes, I was in cocksucker heaven as I went back and forth between the two cocks so drawn into my cocksucking world of submission that I had forgot Ashley and Rhianna were watching the whole submissive scene.

“Shit, slut, your boyfriend is one hungry cocksucker,” I heard Rhianna remark, jolting me back to reality.

“Mmmmmm,” I vaguely heard Ashley moan in response, obviously turned on by my nasty act of submission.

This only turned me on more, my own cock begging for attention, as I began deep-throating Jamal’s thick cock.

“Fuck, you are better than all the college bitches and faggots,” Jamal grunted, surprised it seemed by my ability to deep-throat.

Troy laughed, “He loves being a cock slave for black cock, don’t you Coach?”

I moaned on Jamal’s cock in response as I continued bobbing back and forth now craving cum.

Troy grabbed me by the hair and pulled me back onto his cock as he began to face fuck me. I made a variety of sounds as I focused on not gagging on his beautiful member.

Rhianna asked, “Does he fuck your face?”

“Not like that,” Ashley answered.

“So he is a bigger cocksucking slut than you?” Rhianna questioned.

“I guess,” Ashley said, her tone implying she wasn’t sure how to answer the question.

“This was your fantasy, to see your boyfriend suck cock, wasn’t it?” Rhianna continued.

“Yes,” Ashley admitted.

“Is it all you imagined?”

“God, yes,” Ashley said, clearly turned on by watching me suck cock.

“Tell him?” Rhianna ordered.

“Shit baby, you look so hot with a big black cock in your mouth?” Ashley complimented, as I was face-fucked by Troy’s stiff iron black rod.

“Don’t call him baby, call him what he is,” Rhianna ordered.

There was a slight delay before Ashley, who obviously wasn’t sure how this fit in to our fantasy situation, said, “That’s it, Cocksucker, take all that big black cock in your mouth.”

“That’s better,” Rhianna purred. “Now go sit beside your cocksucker boyfriend to get a closer look.”

Troy ordered, as he stopped face fucking me, as he pulled his cock out of my mouth, “Let’s show your girlfriend how much you love sucking big black cock.”

I looked into Ashley’s eyes, as she knelt beside me, and saw her eagerness and support. I reached for Troy’s cock and asked Ashley, “Do you want to see me deep throat this big juicy black cock?”

Ashley knelt beside me, clearly horny as hell watching me submit to two younger black men. “Suck him, baby, take it all in your mouth, Cocksucker.” Clearly she was over her discomfort at verbally abusing me.

I leaned forward and took Troy’s cock back in my mouth while also returning to stroking Jamal’s stiff member with my free hand.

“That’s it, Cocksucker, teach your girlfriend how to worship a black cock,” Troy groaned, as I began bobbing back and forth hungrily, wanting to impress Troy, Ashley, Jamal and Rhianna.

After a couple of minutes of cocksucking, I could sense Troy was close as I deep-throated his marvellous member.

“Holy shit,” Ashley gasped, “You did it.”

A sense of pride washed over me at knowing I had wowed my very sexually aggressive and experienced girlfriend.

“Ready for my cum, slut?” Troy asked.

I moaned on his cock, craving his delicious seed.

“Here it comes,” he grunted, pulling out and surprising us both as he turned and covered her face with his cum.

Ashley’s eyes went wide and my first feeling was strangely jealousy as I wanted his cum.

“Go ahead, Cocksucker, retrieve my cum from your girlfriend’s face,” Troy smirked, clearly revelling in his power over me.

I didn’t hesitate, as I moved to Ashley and began kissing and licking her face, retrieving Troy’s sweet seed. I took my time, the act so nasty and so hot; Ashley’s eyes sparkled and her shocked look shifted to her often seen sexy and playful.

She said coyly, “Don’t miss any, Cocksucker.”

“I won’t cunt-licker?” I countered, each of us trying to turn on our audience and each other.

Once I had retrieved and savoured all of Troy’s cum, Ashley kissed me her tongue swirling in my mouth.

Suddenly, I felt my hair pulled as Jamal ordered, “Get back to your job, Cocksucker,” as he shoved his cock into my mouth.

“Cunt-licker, get your ass over here,” Rhianna demanded, as Jamal began fucking my face, a lot rougher than Troy ever had, his hands firmly holding onto my head as his balls bounced off my chin with each deep thrust.

“Yes, Mistress,” I heard Ashley reply, wanting to watch her crawl to Rhianna, to submit sexually to another black like I just had.

I was unable to move, however, as Jamal pumped his cock in and out of my mouth. I gagged a couple of times and was scolded. “Good cocksuckers don’t gag on cock, you fucking white faggot.”

I winced at the ‘faggot’ shot, but focused on not gagging anymore, which was incredibly difficult as he fucked my face so roughly.

Jamal pulled his cock out and asked, “facial or swallow, Cocksucker?”

“Swallow,” I answered, hungry for another load of cum; plus I was curious what his cum tasted like.

“Come and get it,” Jamal ordered.

I took his cock back in my mouth and bobbed back and forth like a faggot craving cum. Less than a minute later, I felt his cock pulse and his cum bullets shot into my mouth. I swallowed the first couple shots and then caught the rest allowing its heavy texture, like sweet pudding, to linger in my mouth.

Jamal pulled out and Troy said, “Want to see your dyke girlfriend eat cunt?”

“Yes, Master,” I said, dying to see Ashley between Rhianna’s dark legs.

“Turn around and crawl over,” Troy ordered, “Jamal and I need a bit of time to recover before we take your ass.”

I crawled over beside Ashley, who was already between Rhianna’s lean, ebony legs, licking away. I pondered the impending ass-fucking Troy had just promised as I enjoyed the show.

Reaching the lesbian action, I watched, in I assume the same voyeuristic awe Ashley displayed earlier, my stiff cock still begging for attention. Watching porn on television was hot, but seeing it live, especially when your girlfriend was one of the participants involved, was a whole new level of eroticism.

“Slut, your cocksucking boyfriend is watching,” Rhianna said, her hands in Ashley’s hair pulling her up.

Ashley looked at me, her face with just a slight glean, an undeniable hunger and determination in her eyes. “You like watching me eat cunt, baby?”

Encouraging her, I replied, “I fucking love it.”

Rhianna pulled Ashley back between her legs as she said, “Aren’t you two adorable? Now get back to licking me pet.”

“Yes, Mistress.” Ashley replied obediently.

“You love serving me don’t you, my pet,” Rhianna asked, gently moving her hands through Ashley’s hair.

“Yes, Mistress, I love serving you,” Ashley replied between licks.

“And you will be a good white slut to all black pussy?” Rhianna continued, the whole time her eyes were on me.

“Whatever you wish, Mistress, I am your white slave to use as you wish,” Ashley replied, as I got turned on by her submissive declarations.

“Will you seduce my mom?” Rhianna asked, a devious smile on her face, her mischievous eyes burrowing into me.

This surprised Ashley as she stammered, “Y-y-you want me to seduce your mom?”

“That would be the most amazing coup ever my slut, do you think you are up to the challenge?” Rhianna asked, pulling Ashley’s head away from her wet cunt, now perfectly framed for me to see her wet glistening cunt.

Ashley looked at me, unsure how to answer, so I spoke for her. “Ashley will do whatever you want, Mistress Rhianna. She will turn your mom into a cunt-hungry lesbian and bring her to you if you wish.”

“Oh my,” Rhianna smiled, “your boyfriend has set the bar up pretty high my little cunt-pleaser.”

“And I will make it happen,” Ashley smiled, winking at me.

“Delicious,” Rhianna smiled.

“As are you Mistress,” Ashley smiled back, returning between her Mistress’s dark legs.

Troy said, “So does that mean you want to be on your knees for my father, Cocksucker?”

I turned to Troy almost forgetting they were here and stammered, “P-p-pardon?”

“Do you want to be a cocksucker for my father?” He repeated.

“If you want me to,” I answered, knowing those were the right words to say, but paralyzed by fear of being made to commit such an act and brief bathroom encounter with Mr. Brown popping into my head.

“Good to know,” Troy said ominously, leaving the door open to such an extreme, humiliating possibility.

“That’s it slut, suck my clit, nigger lover…slave…slut…whore…cunt-licker…white submissive,” Rhianna near an orgasm, suddenly shot a litany of derogatory names at my beautiful girlfriend, each one making my cock twitch.

“Fuck that’s hot,” Jamal said.

“Ready for round two big brother?” Troy asked.

“Indeed I am,” Jamal agreed, stroking his semi-erect cock.

“Get over here, Cocksucker,” Troy ordered, “Let’s get my cock nice and hard for that man-pussy of yours.”

“Yes, Master,” I obeyed, crawling to him just as Rhianna reached orgasm.

“Mother fuuuuucking, yeeeeeees, keeeep licking, cuuuuuunt,” Rhianna bellowed.

I reached Troy’s juicy semi-erect cock and took it in my mouth, preparing it for my own sodomy.

“You ready for your first ass-fucking, Coach?” Troy asked a couple of minutes later.

Taking his cock out of my mouth, my ass twitching with anticipation, both excited and scared, “Yes, Master, Ashley has been preparing me for you.”

“Has she?” Troy smirked. “Did you fuck him, cunt-licker?”

“I pounded his ass nice and hard for you Master?” Ashley bragged, which somehow turned me on remembering the night she took my anal virginity.

“Did he whimper like a little girl?” Troy asked, as I made his cock nice and stiff for my ass.

“At first,” Ashley admitted, then added, “but then he begged for more. He took it like a man.”

Again the words should have been humiliating, but instead just made me want Troy’s cock in me more. A couple of minutes later, Troy’s cock was iron hard and ready for action.

“Are you ready, Coach?” Troy asked.

“Yes, Master,” I answered.

“Get undressed,” Troy demanded.

I quickly got out of my clothes and returned to my knees. “Such an eager little nigger loving slave,” Jamal chuckled.

“Lets see how well your ass was prepared,” Troy said, moving behind me. “Toss me the lube, sis.”

Rhianna reached over, grabbed a bottle from the table and tossed it to her brother.

I felt the liquid on my ass cheeks and my stiff cock flinched at the thought of what was about to transpire.

“Ashley, come here,” Troy ordered.

Ashley, her face covered with pussy juice, immediately crawled over to Troy. “Yes, Master.”

I was instantly worried that Troy would make her submit to him and I wasn’t sure if Ashley could refuse such an offer…I know I couldn’t. We had agreed we would allow each other our bi-sexual needs but wouldn’t cross the line otherwise. I was petrified if she felt his cock in her mouth or in her cunt, she would be addicted and I would never be enough for her. Thankfully, Troy didn’t force her into that decision.

“I want you to spread your boyfriend’s ass cheeks open for me, Ashley,” Troy suggested.

“Ok,” Ashley agreed, crawled up beside me, and pulled my ass cheeks apart offering my ass to him.

“Do you want me to fuck your boyfriend’s ass, Ashley?” Troy asked, his lubricated cock rubbing around my rosebud.

“God, yes,” she admitted, assumedly watching his cock teasing my back door.

“Tell me what to do, baby,” Troy said.

“Slowly, slide that big black cock of yours in my boyfriend’s ass,” Ashley instructed, adding, “I want to see him take all your cock in his sexy tight ass.”

“As you wish, sexy,” Troy agreed, clearly flirting with her.

“Aaaah,” I whimpered, as his thick cock began its inward journey, spreading my ass apart more than any of the butt plugs or Ashley’s cock had. The burn was intense, but the feeling of submission was equally intense.

I tried to focus on the cock in my mouth, but the distraction of Troy’s cock slowly slithering inside me from behind was impossible to ignore.

“Fuck, your ass is tight,” Troy groaned, He grabbed my wrists and brought my hands behind my back, immobilizing me. My chest rested on the floor, thrusting my ass high in the air. I felt helpless, completely under his control; my helplessness turned me on even more.

“He has the sexiest ass in the world,” Ashley complimented, her warm hands still holding my ass cheeks apart for easier entry for Troy.

“Well I’m not sure about that, your ass is pretty fucking fine,” Troy countered, clearly already considering his next conquest. I prayed Ashley could resist the temptation of such a physical specimen, but wasn’t convinced she could.

“Mine is pretty darn tight too,” Ashley purred back, being drawn into Troy’s sexual web.

“It won’t be once I’m done with you, my pet,” Rhianna added, the thought of her fucking Ashley’s ass making my cock involuntarily flinch.

Ashley, not missing a beat, asked, “Will you fuck my ass now Mistress?”

“You really are a nasty slut, aren’t you?” Rhianna asked, standing up.

“For you I am whatever you want me to be,” Ashley answered back.

“I’ll be right back, I hadn’t planned to fuck your ass today,” Rhianna said.

Meanwhile, my ass was burning, Troy’s wide cock making my ass feel like a virgin again. Each slow inch created new sensations of burning pain and fiery lust, my body eager to feel myself getting fucked, yet my body also knowing I wasn’t yet accustomed to his mammoth dick.

I continued to make strange whimpers as the pain didn’t simmer as quickly as I had hoped.

“Let’s shut that mouth of yours, faggot,” Jamal said, as he grabbed me by the hair and pulled my head up, so that he could shove his cock in my mouth.

“I don’t think you will be able to take all my cock, Coach,” Troy said.

Ashley spoke for me, “He wants it all, Master, he wants to give himself to you completely.”

“Is that true, Coach?” Troy asked.

Jamal pulled his cock out of my mouth so I could speak. I didn’t hesitate, Ashley’s answer was definitely the truth, “Yes, Master, I want all your cock in my ass.”

“You mean your man-pussy, your cunt,” Troy corrected.

“Sorry, Master, yes I want your big black cock in my virgin cunt, I want you to fuck me like you would any of your other sluts,” I said, my lust taking over any last remnants of a moral code.

“You got it Coach,” Troy said, as in one hard forward thrust, he reached unimaginable depths inside me.

“Oh aaaaaah, Godddddddd,” I screamed, as my ass felt like it was being torn in two.

“Still want me to fuck you like my other sluts?” Troy asked amused.

“Yeeees, Master,” I whimpered, the burning sensation in my ass almost unbearable and yet I wanted to feel him begin to pump my ass. “Fuck my cunt, but please go slowly at first.”

Rhianna arrived back and ordered, “Slut, get on all fours beside your boyfriend.”

Ashley let go of my ass cheeks and moved beside me, her hands now on my back, “Yes, Mistress.”

Troy started slowly moving his cock in and out of my ass, the burn continuing, but simmering with each slow stroke, as a new pleasure began to build inside me, the sensation of being used as a fuck-toy thrilling in ways I can’t explain. Getting fucked was a completely different feeling and brought with it an entirely different euphoria than being the one doing the fucking.

“Oh yes,” Ashley moaned, her fingernails going into my back as she assumedly was joining me in having her ass filled.

Meanwhile, the cock in my mouth which had just been sitting inside me as I got used to Troy’s cock, began slowly moving between my lips. “I hope you can multi-task, faggot,” Jamal said.

I tried to concentrate on the cock in my mouth, but the slowly growing pleasure in my ass was distracting me, as were the moans from Ashley as Rhianna began fucking her ass.

“You like getting ass-fucked like your boyfriend, my pet?” Rhianna asked.

“God yes,” Ashley moaned, “My mouth, cunt and ass are yours to use as you wish Mistress.”

“What if I want to share you with my cheerleading friends?” Rhianna asked.

Ashley, her moans letting me know she was in lust mode, replied, “Share away, Mistress.”

Troy’s cock in my ass was still going slow and I suddenly wanted more. I needed to be fucked…hard and deep. Yet, I couldn’t get the words out of my mouth with Jamal’s stiff cock slowly fucking my face.

Rhianna continued testing Ashley. “So you will seduce my mom, take me to Boston, to the lesbian club as my pet slut and please all my cheerleader teammates, how about getting dp’d by my two brothers?”

My eyes again went wide as again the possibility of crossing the line we had both agreed we wouldn’t cross was questioned.

Ashley squeezed my body, a hint of her concern over what to say. Trying to help Ashley out by distracting Rhianna, I moved my head to free my mouth of Jamal’s black meat and begged, “Harder, Master, please fuck my ass harder.”

“You mean your cunt,” Troy corrected.

“Yes, Master,” I whimpered, showing him my eager submission I continued, my hunger undeniable, “Please Master, fuck my pussy, my man-cunt, my faggot ass, I am yours to use as you pleeeeeease.”

Troy’s cock slammed into me hard and he began fucking me fast and deep, my moans and whimpers sounding so feminine and yet I loved every second of it. The pain ignored because of the intense pleasure and the thrill of being fucked. I loved fucking Ashley, but the thrill of being fucked was the most intense pleasure I had ever experienced, just giving in without reservation to the pure submission of black dominant cock.

“You like that, Coach?” Troy grunted, as his body crashed into mine.

“Yeeees, I love your black cock in my white ass,” I moaned like a cheap slut.

“Harder, Mistress,” Ashley begged too, both of us hungry to be fucked as deep and hard as humanly possible in our forbidden back door.

“My body shook both side to side from Ashley’s body movements and front to back from Troy’s deep hard thrusts, my body a literal rag doll of pleasure.

The next few minutes the sounds of Ashley and myself echoed through the room as we were fucked by our dominant black Master and Mistress.

Troy breaking the few minutes of silence said, “Time for you to fuck yourself, Coach.”

“Actually time for the little fairy to get split roasted,” Jamal added.

I began bouncing back onto Troy’s cock, the thrill of suddenly being in control exciting, my ass crashing into his body. Meanwhile, Jamal placed his stiff cock in front of my face and I took it in my mouth as I began going back and forth taking all Troy’s cock in my ass and then taking all of Jamal’s cock in my mouth. I soon got into a perfect rhythm as I bounced back and forth in perfect unison.

“Can I come, Mistress?” Ashley begged, her voice trembling as she asked.

“Are you getting turned on watching your boyfriend getting it from both ends, my pet?” Rhianna asked.

“It’s soooooo fucking hot,” Ashley admitted, her hands firmly on my body.

“Come, slut, come as you fall deeper into your complete submission to me,” Rhianna demanded.

“Yeeeeesssss,” Ashley screamed, seconds later as her orgasm quaked through her body, and conversely through mine as well.

I too wanted to come, my cock stiff and hard as it had been for the entire time I was being used by Troy and Jamal.

A couple more minutes of me fucking myself on Troy’s cock had me wanting to feel Troy come in my ass, to take another of Jamal’s loads down my throat and to hopefully shoot a load myself.

“Keep milking my cock, Coach,” Troy groaned, and a few seconds later I felt the indescribable feeling of him coming in my ass, a feeling that sent trembles of intense pleasure to my cock that was beginning to hurt from lack of sexual release.

Jamal, close himself, grabbed my head and began fucking my face as Troy pulled out and I felt a gush of cum slip out of my ass and began sliding down my leg. The feeling was so submissively wrong and yet felt so right.

Suddenly, I felt Ashley move off me and seconds later I felt someone crawling underneath me, as I felt a mouth, assumedly hers, wrap around my cock. Desperation taking over, I began awkwardly fucking her mouth, making her gag while my mouth was simultaneously being fucked as well.

“Come Coach,” Troy ordered.

With the permission I had been waiting for, I shot my load into Ashley’s eager mouth just as Jamal pulled out and shot his sticky white goo all over my grimacing face, my orgasm so intense I could barely keep myself up from collapsing onto Ashley.

As soon as my orgasm was done, I rolled to my left and fell onto my back, my body exhausted from being used as a fucktoy by my two black masters…being split-roasted.

Ashley moved to me and kissed me passionately, Jamal’s cum accidentally being shared between us. The kiss was passionate and urgent a wordless message that we were both thanking each other for allowing one another the liberty to fulfill our dark secret bi-sexual desires.

“Ah isn’t that sweet,” Jamal chuckled.

Rhianna defended us. “It’s actually pretty fucking cool. A couple who have allowed each other such sexual freedom without the jealousy and petty bullshit that usually stunts relationships.”

“Whatever,” Jamal dismissed Rhianna’s words.

“I love you,” Ashley whispered, not loud enough for our audience to hear.

“Ditto,” I whispered back, quoting another of Ashley’s favorite movies.

“I hate to break up you two lovebirds, but we are all supposed to head up to the lake for some quality family time,” Troy said.

Jamal laughed, “I think we just had some quality family time.”

Rhianna stood up, the strap-on cock still on her waist, “I do want an answer to that earlier question one day soon, my pet. Will you let my brothers dp that white cunt and ass of yours?”

Troy added, “On that note, Coach, will you submit to Rhianna too if she decides she would like to have a white male cunt-licker?”

Ashley and I both looked at each other. Our eyes spoke volumes. We loved each other unconditionally, and nothing would ever change that. Yet, we were not yet ready to cross the last remaining line.

Ashley asked hesitantly, “Mistress, I hope you can understand and appreciate that Adam and I agreed to only allow each other to submit to our bi-sexual needs.”

After a brief moments silence, Rhianna smiled, “I respect that. You two are truly a couple that were meant for each other.”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Ashley smiled.

“Fair enough,” Troy agreed, shrugging, “I am not sure you could handle two big cocks in you anyway.”

Ashley smiled back, “Who says I haven’t already?”

Rhianna laughed, “Right back at you big brother.”

Soon we were all dressed and heading our own ways.

Rhianna clarified, “I do want you to try and seduce my mother.”

“Of course, Mistress,” Ashley smiled, loving a challenge, as she asked, “Why?”

“She is such a prude and a submissive too dad that I think it would be fun to open her up a bit,” Rhianna shrugged.

Jamal quipped, “I bet you would like to open her up you little dyke.”

“Better than a fag like you,” Rhianna shot back.

“Fuck you,” Jamal snapped.

“I bet you fantasize about that all the time you perv,” Rhianna smirked back.

Troy intervened, “Let’s keep the incest innuendo to the family.” I instantly wondered if there was more than just watching each other between the siblings…had Troy fucked his sister? I doubted it, it was probably just talking shit like Troy always did, but it did make me wonder.

Rhianna shrugged, “And you are going to take me to Boston, right?”

“That…I am looking forward too,” Ashley smiled. “I did some research about this Le Chateau Club; it sounds like the best place in the world.”

“Aunt Rosie says it is,” Rhianna said, her tone getting giddy again.

“Just give me a date and I will take it off from work,” Ashley said.

“We will have a fun, fun drive,” Rhianna smiled.

“Oh, I imagine we will,” Ashley smiled back.

Rhianna moved in and kissed Ashley passionately. “You were great, my pet.”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Ashley replied.

“You were great too, Coach,” Troy said, moving towards me like he was going to kiss me.

Even though I had sucked cock, swallowed cum, had facials and been sodomized, I still didn’t see myself as gay…yet kissing another man seemed…well gay.

Troy laughed as he reached me, clearly seeing the confusion in my eyes, “I’m not going to kiss you, Coach. I’m not gay.” Instead he shook my hand and said, “Until next time.”

“I can’t wait,” I replied, my ass already tingling with anticipation.

Once back in the car, Ashley said, “Oh my God.”

“Oh my God indeed,” I agreed.

“That…was…amazing?” Ashley said, sounding even younger than her age.

“Ditto.”

“I loved watching you?” Ashley said, her hand on my leg.

“Ditto.”

“I am still fucking horny,” Ashley revealed, squeezing my leg with intent.

I started driving home as I answered, “Ditto times infinity.”

Her hand went to my crotch and she asked, as she fished out my cock, “Think you can get blown, and drive?”

“Only one way to find out,” I replied, knowing I had the best girlfriend in the whole fucking world.

The End

---

On a recent Wednesday six of my girlfriends had invited me to join them in a private room of one of the major hotels to celebrate Lillian’s forty-fifth birthday. We were expected to pay up front, at least $100 more than I expected for a birthday lunch. “The extra $100 is an entertainment fee,” my girlfriend / organizer told me with a knowing smile.

Lillian is still a very attractive woman with an awesome reputation in matters sexual with both men and women, reputed to be a sexual exhibitionist. My bi-sexual side was envious of at least two of the invited women who have been seduced by her.

All of the women, myself included were dressed to impress. Heels and designer dresses or skirts and blazers competing with each other for attention as women do.

At three-forty five after a wonderful lunch, we were all sipping coffee and chatting in a second, sparsely furnished private room, with a day bed, a high stool and wall length mirrors on three walls. All of us were anticipating what our $100 entertainment fee would provide, surely not a singer, musician or comedian, when one of the women, Jenni, took a phone call, telling who ever it was, “Okay we are ready for you, I will come and meet you.”

A few minutes later she was red faced and tense when she opened the door, holding hands with a man she introduced as James. He was a gorgeous hunk of a man in his mid-twenties, wearing just a short black silk dressing gown. Jenni led him directly to Lillian the birthday woman, telling her, “I have something special for your birthday,” as he opened his gown to show her his impressive erection, before placing her hand on it.

All of the women myself included gasping, “Oh wow,” as we admired his toned body, taut ass and his large, thick erection with Lillian’s hand wrapped around it, all of us speculating on how big he was and how he had achieved his erection. We learnt later Jenni had been naked from the waist down when she used her hands to give James an erection for us.

James took Lillian’s hand before he slowly undressed her without any resistance or embarrassment from her. Her hand on his erection as he helped her shrug out of her dress. Lillian was in her element, enjoying her female friends looking at her wonderful forty five-year old, almost naked body. We could have heard a pin drop while we watched James licking and sucking her nipples as he removed her cup-less bra.

Her exhibitionist side enjoying her peers admiring her beautiful still firm tits and large erect nipples. Her magnificent hips and big ass in a sexy black garter belt, the long sexy straps of her garter belt holding up her black stockings, with lots of wonderful bare flesh above. Just watching was enough to turn me on and I felt sure most of the other women.

Lillian living up to her awesome reputation in matters sexual with both men and women when James seated her on the high stool, her heels barely touching the floor as James knelt between her thighs and wrapped his arms around her thighs, licking and kissing the tops of her thighs before he ran the tip of his tongue along her almost bald cunt lips until his tongue found her clit.

The way he fucked her with seven other women watching was amazing and so exciting in a room like that. Lillian really was a sexual exhibitionist. Talking to James while he fucked her with absolutely no inhibitions. Urging him on, “Show me and my girlfriends what a good fuck you are, fuck me, fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, So good. Your cock is so big in me, so big.”

He really was incredibly big, all of the women myself included making mental comparisons of our men. While we watched James fucking Lillian one of the women gave Lillian a finger to suck before she tongue kissed her. So good, so arousing, $100 well spent.

As I drove home that afternoon with my phone on speaker, I told my man with an edge of desperation in my voice, “I want you to fuck me tonight, I need a fuck bad, so bad, really bad Bryce. I will tell you why while you are fucking me.”

Less than an hour later with his head between my thighs, the tip of his tongue on my clit, with one thigh over his shoulder, I was so turned on while I told Bruce again and again, “I need a fuck bad, so bad, really bad,” before I started telling him about my afternoon with Lillian and our lady friends. Explaining the afternoon in great detail to him, while I answered his questions.

“While I watched all I could think about was you watching Lillian tongue fucking me, or the young man James tongue fucking me, or even better, having both of them.”

“Did you just watch or join in?,” Bryce asked while he was fucking me just the way I prefer, sliding all of his long, thick erection into me, up to his balls. Making me fantasize about having Lillian and she have me while I had James. Though with my eyes closed, the way Bryce was fucking me right then, I would have been happy to have Lillian and Bryce.

A few weeks later Lillian and me had made arrangements for her to come and visit us. I had been jealous of at least two of my girlfriends having her, even more envious after I watched James fuck her.

We met over coffer when I told her I was jealous of at least two of my girlfriends who had had her. Telling I wanted to have her, seduce her, make love to her. My hand on her knee while we kissed with our tongues. So pleased when she asked, “Where and when? Just you and me, or your man as well?” with her hand on my knee, then between my thighs. So pleased she wanted our seduction to include my man Bryce.

It is always so exciting for my man and me when he watches another woman seducing me, even better a mutual seduction as I had planned that day with Lillian. I had forewarned Lillian, my man Bryce wanted to watch us making love almost naked. So pleased when she told me, “Fine by me. Your man is rumoured to be well hung. Perhaps I can put the rumours to rest?”

I had told Bryce exactly how I wanted him to be dressed for Lillian and me. Naked apart from a tiny black male g-string with his toned, six pack, gym body smeared with oil. I had forewarned him Lillian was forty-five-years old with an awesome sexual reparation, something he was already aware of.

Lillian looked wonderful when she arrived. Almost aloof, with a slightly smug smile, fully aware she was the center of attention for me and Bryce, She was so confident, exuding sex appeal, a most attractive, bi-sexual lip stick lesbian with a killer body.

Bryce was in another room as he watched Lillian and me kissing with our tongues as we undressed each other. Her magnificent hips and big ass in a sexy black garter belt, the long sexy straps of her garter belt holding up her black stockings, with lots of wonderful bare flesh above. Just looking at Lillian’s almost naked body was enough to turn me on.

“I’m Bryce, you must be Lillian,” he smiled as he made his entrance wearing one of his business shirts, holding Lillian’s gaze as he shrugged the shirt off his shoulders. Just as I had requested he was naked apart from a tiny black male g-string with his body smeared with oil, kissing Lilian by way of greeting. Lillian and me watching his cock growing under his g-string as he admired her almost naked body.

I was determined to show Lillian I was a better lover than the two of my girlfriends who had had her. Hoping my man Bryce would be an extra turn on for her

Lillian lived up to her awesome reputation in matters sexual with both men and women after Bryce seated her on a high stool, her heels barely touching the floor as we kissed with our tongues, running a fingertip along her cunt lips, before I knelt between her thighs and wrapped my arms around her thighs, licking and kissing the tops of her thighs before I ran the tip of my tongue along her almost bald cunt lips until my tongue found her clit.

Recalling the way James had recently given her cunnilingus, the way he tongue fucked her in front of me and my girlfriends before he fucked her, just as I want my man Bryce to do, make it a three-way.

I could sense Lillian glancing at Bryce’s erection as he teased it with a fingertip while he was watching me pleasuring her, licking her. After waiting so long to seduce her, have her, make love to her I wanted to maximise Lillian’s sexual pleasure and my own sexual pleasure.

A challenge for me, I was determined to bring Lillian to orgasm with my tongue, make her climax for me. Demonstrate my bi-sexual lesbian skills to her and my man. To get even with my bitch girlfriends who had made love to Lillian before me.

I was confident and experienced enough, to build anticipation for Lillian and me, no rush I learnt long ago anticipation is not the precursor to pleasure; anticipation is pleasure itself. Touching her large breasts, gently squeezing her nipples, caressing and sucking them.

Circling her vulva with my tongue, doing the same with my fingers using light, moderate, then deep pressure. Alternately using the tip of my tongue, then the flat of it, and my lips as I explored her vulva, all three sensations a little different, providing subtly different sensations for us both.

Spreading her labia, focusing on licking the area just above her clit, using my index finger, interspersing horizontal finger strokes across her glans with vertical tongue strokes.

Increasing Lillian’s arousal by inserting just a single finger, using my tongue to enhance her arousal, then a finger to complement and push her arousal further. Pressing a finger upwards into her g-spot, while applying persistent licks.

Licking under her hood, licking her clitoral hood, the fold of skin covering the glans of her clit, so sensitive. Gently sliding it back licking it, licking her clit directly, slow and gentle.

Teasing and edging her, taking my time. building anticipation, then building more anticipation, creating more pleasure. Bringing her close to orgasm, then backing off a little, teasing her edging her, delaying her climax, her orgasm. Wanting to make her orgasm at the end of our love making, give her an incredibly powerful orgasm.

Grinding my crotch against hers. Approaching slowly and gently, my hips thrusting, primal hip movements to increase the intensity for both of us. Using my fingers, fingering her while licking her clit, wanting to provide intense, explosive sexual pleasure as my finger brushed against her g-spot inside her vagina.

Talking to her, a conversation. “I love to tongue another woman, you are a real woman, such an exciting woman Lillian, so good. Even better with my man watching, while you are stroking his rock hard erection.

“Tell me what you want Lillian? Slow and sensual or rougher, harder, or faster. Tell me and I will give you what you want.”

“Fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt, so good, so good, yes, yes, oh fuck yes.”

I also wanted to watch my man Bryce fuck Lillian, show her what a tremendous fuck he is. I wanted to kiss her, tease and suck her nipples while he fucked her. Exactly what I did while Bryce was fucking her before she told Bryce to fuck her doggy style.

Lillian managed to show both of us why she has such a well deserved reputation in matters sexual. What a body. What a lover she was. What a fuck she was for my man and me.

My legs hanging over the end of the bed as she gave me cunnilingus, tongue fucked me, while Bryce was fucking her from behind, his hands grasping her big ass.

What a woman, what a fuck, what a reputation.

---

In a society where mass slavery has persisted into the 21st Century, a prostitute-slave named Sara endures pain, humiliation and casual exploitation in the service of a Las Vegas casino.

The FBI raids Mark’s house.

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2013

Note: Here’s hoping third time’s a charm

Chapter Sixteen: The Raid

When I returned home from the meeting with the Police Chiefs, Mary wasn’t home yet. Desiree and Allison were cooking in the kitchen, and the other sluts were finishing cleaning the house in their cute maid outfits. I sent Xiu to go stay with Korina and relieve Thamina, who was staying with Korina at the hospital with her right now.

Lillian was cleaning the living room, a feather duster in her hand, dressed in her slutty maid outfit. I saw Lillian bending over, dusting the coffee table. Her skirt had ridden up to expose her shaved pussy and her naked ass flashed beneath her skirt and petticoats. My cock hardened at the beautiful sight. Her pussy was a tight, inviting slit.

My cock was out in an instant and I grabbed her hips and slammed into her dry pussy.

“Oh, shit!” Lillian gasped in pain and surprise. She glanced back at me and her shock instantly vanished, replaced by joy. “Oh, Master, you feel so good inside my slutty cunt!” Her pussy began to moisten as her lust built.

“Your slutty cunt feels so good on my cock!” I gasped as she started to move her hips.

I fucked Lillian hard, holding her hips as I plowed deep inside her. Her cunt was sopping wet after a few thrust and she was panting like a bitch in heat. Karen walked into the room, naked, and smiled happily at me. Karen’s curly, light brown hair fell about her shoulders and her breasts. Pink nipples peaked out between strands of hair.

“Welcome home, Master,” Karen greeted and walked over and kissed me on the lips.

Chasity, who had followed me into the living room, sat down on the couch and started to play with her pussy as she watched me fuck Lillian. Chasity was wearing her slutty cop’s uniform. Karen walked over to the couch, her welted ass swaying, and sat carefully next to Chasity and kissed her on the lips. Now that Karen was my slut and no longer a Nun, she was quite friendly and affectionate and really seemed to enjoy kissing the other sluts.

As my cock speared Lillian’s cunt, her pussy tight and silky, I watched as Karen’s hand slipped into Chasity’s half open blouse. She fished out one of Chasity’s round breasts and sucked a pink nipple into her mouth. Chasity gasped and slid her free hand over to caress Karen’s thigh, sliding up higher and higher and dipping between her legs and finding Karen’s wet cunt.

“Master, you’re so good, I’m going to cum!” Lillian gasped.

Her cunt rippled about my cock. “Do you want me to cum in your dirty pussy?”

“Yes, Master!” Lillian shouted. “Cum in my dirty, slutty pussy!” I buried my cock to the hilt in her inviting depths and shot three large spurts of cum into her cunt. “Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred as I pulled out of her cunt. Lillian dipped a finger down and shoved it into her snatch. When she pulled it out, her finger was sticky with my cum, and she sucked it eagerly into her mouth.

I smacked Lillian’s ass. “Finish your dusting, slut.”

I turned to face the other two sluts and knelt on the couch between Karen’s spread legs, my hard cock brushing Chasity’s hand as she diddled the former nun. Karen stopped sucking at Chasity’s tit and Chasity moved her hand out of my dick’s way and I shoved it up Karen’s juicy twat. Karen whimpered in pain as I fucked her hard, shoving her tender ass against the couch. But the pleasure of my cock in her cunt so turned her whimpers of pain into sighs of pleasure.

“Fuck my nasty snatch!” Karen moaned. “Oh, you’re so big inside me!”

“Fuck her, hard, Master,” Chasity purred, her hand stroking my back through my shirt. She snuggled closer, her breast brushing Karen’s lip and Karen sucked her nipple back into her greedy mouth. Chasity’s hand slid down my back, across my ass and between my legs. She gently massaged my balls as I fucked Karen. “Cum in her dirty cunt,” Chasity moaned. Chasity’s other hand was busy between her legs, two fingers plunging in and out of her blonde-furred cunt.

Karen’s legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me against her. My strokes were shallow, fast and hard. I kissed at her cheek and then whispered into her ear, “Your cunt’s feel so good on my cock!” Karen moaned around Chasity’s nipple and her cunt spasmed on my cock. She got so excited by my words, the dirty slut came. “Did my cock make you cum, bitch!”

Karen released Chasity’s nipple. “Yes, it did, Master! Your cock feel so amazing in my filthy cunt!”

Keys rattled and the front door opened and I heard women giggling. Mary, trailed by Violet and Fiona, entered the living room. “I found the perfect wedding dress,” Mary gushed excitedly to me as I fucked out slut.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful, Master!” Violet exclaimed.

“You’re going to be blown away by how beautiful Mistress will look in it,” Fiona told me.

Mary sat down on the couch to my right side, opposite Chasity, and I kissed her, tasting cunt on her lips, tart and fresh. “Have you been a naughty filly?” I asked her.

She grinned, beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “The seamstress, Bonnie, gave very satisfactory service. How did the meeting go?”

“Good,” I answered, continuing to fuck Karen. “We’ll have the tryouts for the bodyguards on Saturday. I figure we’ll hold it at Sparks Stadium. Tomorrow, I’ll call the school district and book it.”

Mary nodded. Her hand reached out and pinched Karen’s nipple. Karen stopped sucking Chasity’s nipple and turned to face her mistress. “Are you making my stallion fill good with your cunt, whore?” Mary asked, twisting her nipple.

“Absolutely, Mistress!” Karen gasped.

“Good slut,” Mary cooed and captured her lips in a kiss.

The door bell rang and Violet scurried off to get the door. That’s when I noticed what she was wearing, a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a white blouse, and white, knee high socks. She looked like a catholic schoolgirl slut with her small breasts and hair done up in pigtails. “Shit!” I muttered in amazement.

Mary glanced at Violet as she disappeared down the short hallway that led to the front door. “I know, right, she’s so innocent and slutty all at the same time,” Mary said, licking her lips. “You gonna fuck her next?”

“Yeah!” I groaned, fucking Karen’s pussy harder. “She’s been a naughty girl and needs to be disciplined for wearing such a short skirt.”

“Mmmhh,” Mary purred.

Violet returned followed by a caramel skinned bombshell in a pink, silk blouse and a gray, tight pencil skirt. She was Jessica St. Pierre, field reporter for KIRO 7 News, and as of this morning, our newest sex slave. While I was jogging naked with my Naked Jogging Club, a news crew was filming us. Apparently, someone tipped off the news about my naked jogs and Jessica was sent to cover it. She was smoking hot and having a reporter to tip me off of any brewing stories made her the perfect addition to our stable of slaves.

“Master,” Jessica said, blushing, setting her suitcase on the floor.

“Come here,” Mary said. Jessica glanced at me with a questioning look, and I nodded back. “I’m Mary.”

“Oh, sorry, Mistress,” Jessica gasped, clasping her hand over her mouth. “I didn’t know.”

“Let’s see you naked,” Mary asked. “And I’ll consider forging you.”

Jessica stripped hastily. Her blouse came off exposing her dusky tits and her hard nipple. Her skirt slid off her shapely hips and then her panties, stained from the cum I shot up her ass this morning. Her breasts were perky handfuls with dark nipples, her cunt was waxed smooth and glistening with desire.

“Mark says you’re good at sucking cock, how are you at sucking cunt?”

“I’ve had no complaints,” Jessica smiled seductively.

Mary pulled up her skirt, exposing her waxed pussy. Jessica knelt before her and Mary started cooing in pleasure as Jessica began to devour her cunt. I was pounding Karen cunt hard and was close to flooding her cunt with my cum. Karen gasped and came beneath me a second time, her cunt milking my cock. I groaned and flooded the whore with my spunk.

“Thank you, Master,” Karen panted.

Violet was leaning against the wall, playing with one of her pig tails, a coquettish smile on her face. That skirt was so short, barely covering her ass, leaving her long, coltish legs bare. Sleek thighs, parted slightly, invitingly. God, when did she become such a bold, seductive slut. Where was that shy girl I met in the elevator? You took her virginity, a voice whispered. You made her a slut.

And such a delicious slut.

Smiling I beckoned her over. She walked around the couch and I grabbed her face and kissed her roughly. I could taste someone’s cunt on her lips. Not Mary’s. Maybe it was Fiona’s tart juices I tasted. I shoved my tongue in her mouth and she melted against my body. Her budding breasts and hard nipples pressed against my chest.

I grabbed her pigtail and lead her over to the ottoman. “You’ve been a bad girl.”

“I have, Master,” Violet purred.

“Daddy,” I corrected.

“I’ve been so bad, Daddy,” Violet cooed as I sat down on the ottoman and pulled her across my lap.

I pulled up her skirt, stroking her pale, slim ass. Then I spanked her, hard, leaving a red handprint on her ass. “Your skirt’s so short, I bet all the boys are lusting after you. Trying to stick their little cocks up my baby-girls snatch.”

“They are, Daddy.”

I smacked her ass, again. Then I slipped my hand down and fingered her cunt. “Who does this belong to?”

“My pussy is all yours, Daddy,” panted Violet. Her pubic hair was soft on my fingers and her cunt was dripping with desire.

“You wouldn’t let any boy slip his cock up your pussy?” I asked, slapping her ass.

“No, Daddy. Only your cock goes in my pussy.”

I spanked her ass on last time. “Good girl, get on your hands and knees.”

Violet scrambled off my lap and knelt before me. Her skirt had ridden up enough to expose her ass and brown-furred cunt. I knelt behind her and eagerly shoved my cock up her cunt. Her teenage pussy was so tight as I fucked her hard. I grabbed one of her pigtails, pulling her head back and she moaned wantonly, a naughty smile on her lips.

“Fuck me, Daddy!” she gasped. “Fuck your baby-girl’s tight little pussy!”

I pounded her cunt and watched Jessica eat out Mary’s twat. Violet’s cunt gripped my cock tight and she panted in your girlish voice. Mary was writhing in pleasure, Karen sucking at her tit. Chasity was spooning Karen from behind, her tits rubbing on Karen’s back. Chasity’s arms wrapped around the slut and started playing with Karen’s naked tits. Mary bucked on Jessica’s face as she came.

“Oh, that was good, slut,” Mary moaned. She grabbed a handful of Jessica’s hair and pulled her up and kissed her passionately on the lips while she groped Jessica’s perky tits.

“I’m glad you enjoyed my tongue, Mistress,” Jessica purred when Mary broke the kiss.

“Why don’t you and Chasity have a nice little sixty-nine,” Mary ordered. Chasity, smiling, stood up and kissed Jessica and pulled her to the floor. The pair quickly got in position and eagerly began to eat the other’s cunt.

Violet’s cunt clenched on my cock. “I’m cumming, Daddy! Please, fill my slutty, young pussy with your cum, Daddy!”

“Here it comes, baby-girl!” I groaned and flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. I pulled out of Violet’s cunt and slapped her ass. “Ask Desiree how long it is till dinner.”

“Yes, Daddy,” Violet squeaked and scampered out of the room, her naked ass flashing as her skirt swayed.

Mary pushed Karen away and I sat on the couch next to her and kissed her. Mary snuggled up against me, her head resting on my chest. Karen snuggled up on my other side, her tits pressing against my back. Violet returned and reported that dinner would be in ten minutes.

“So you found a wedding dress, hun,” I asked, kissing her sweaty forehead.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful,” Mary sighed.

“Do you have a picture?”

“No, Mark,” Mary rolled her eyes. “You’re the groom, you can’t see my dress until the wedding day.”

“Are you sure about that?” I asked and then started tickling her sides.

Mary giggled hysterically. “Stop … that!” she gasped.

“Not until I see the dress,” I proclaimed, continuing my tickle assault.

“No … I … won’t give … in!” she gasped between laughs. And then she started tickling me back, her fingers brushing my sides.

“Hey, not fair!” I protested.

“Everything’s far in love and tickling!” Mary stated haughtily, and then continued her assault.

I was laughing so hard I couldn’t breath and I felt my face turning beat red. Her fingers were relentless and she found my sensitive sides. She sensed me weakness and pressed her attack. I couldn’t take it anymore. “I yield!” I finally gasped and Mary smirked and stopped her assault.

Desiree cleared her throat, startling us. “Dinner is ready, Masters,” she said, amusement tinging her voice. I smacked her ass on the way buy.

Dinner was a delicious lasagne and garlic bread with a tossed salad topped with vinegar. I heartily dug into the lasagne, the meat, cheese and sauce melted together to form delicious perfection. The sluts were all chatting away happily.

Lillian giggled wickedly at something Chasity told her. “Did Master really do that?”

Chasity nodded. “Right in the back of my squad car.”

“What did you do in the back of her car?” Mary asked, with a naughty smile.

I cleared my throat. “I … uh, had Chasity arrest this girl so I could molest her in the back of the car.”

“The girl was a dirty slut,” Chasity proclaimed. “She came on Master’s cock while he raped her.”

Mary frowned at me. “You’re rapping girls now, Mark?” she asked, delicately.

“Yeah, after what we did to Karen, I kinda got off on it,” I answered. “I just had to do it again.”

“You didn’t hurt her too bad?” Mary asked then took a bite of salad.

“Naw, she even came a couple of times,” I replied.

“That’s fine, then, hun,” Mary said. “It’s not really all that different then what you’ve done to other girls.” Mary eyed the sluts. “Or me.”

Her last words stung a bit. “I’m sorry for making you do those things,” I whispered, feeling guilty for how I made Mary my slave before I really fell in love with her. Mary was the only person I’ve felt bad about controlling.

“I forgave you,” Mary said, patting my hand.

“Then why do you keep bringing it up,” I demanded, a little heat in my voice.

“Sorry, Mark,” Mary said, icily, stabbing her salad.

“I … uh, shit,” I said, instantly regretting my words. It grew quiet around the table. The sluts sensed our argument, and like children before arguing parents, became still and silent. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No,” Mary answered, “you shouldn’t have.”

I grabbed her hand, kissing her knuckles. “Can you forgive me?”

A smirk appeared on her lips. “Maybe, I …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the front door banged open and excited voices could be heard. Thamina walked into the kitchen trailed by Xiu and Korina. Korina looked wan, dressed in ill fitting clothes and her left arm in a sling. “I’m home,” she said, a smile on her pale, doll’s face and her blue eyes sparkled happily.

Mary reached her first giving her a careful hug and a kiss on the lips. I followed, stroking her face and kissing those beautiful lips. The other sluts, save Jessica who never met Korina, and Karen, hung back as Korina was hugged and kissed. Lastly, Karen approached her, hesitantly.

“I’m sorry, Korina,” she said. “It’s all my fault. I … I was wrong to try and hurt Master and Mistress.”

“It’s okay,” Korina said, gently, caressing Karen’s face. “We all make mistakes.”

Karen was crying as she embraced Korina and kissed her gently on the lips.

A place was made for Korina and the other sluts and Fiona sat down next to her and helped her eat. I sat back down next to Mary and realized we had been fighting about something, I just couldn’t remember what it was. Korina was back home where she belonged and when I looked over at Mary whatever it was we were bickering about really didn’t matter.

After dinner, Mary and I asked Jessica to tell us what she’s learned.

“Well, Master you are either a suspect or a person of interest in several different incidents,” she began, reading off her ipad. “There was the gas attack on the Bestbuy last week. The robbery of a jewelery store.” She glanced at her ipad again. “Mistress is thought to be your accomplice or your prisoner. Her boyfriend believes she was forced to break up with him while being raped.”

“He’s not my boyfriend anymore,” Mary groaned, then smiled. “Although the sex part was true. Mark had his cock up my ass while I ate out this customer, eh Vivian I think her name was, when I broke up with Mike.”

“Okay, Mistress,” Jessica nodded, and looked on her ipad to find her place again. “Eh, there are rumors of a wild party that closed the space needled last Saturday night and that three of the waitresses have been missing ever since. The Seattle Police are looking to question both of you about Violet Matheson’s kidnapping. Xiu’s parents and Fiona’s boyfriend have both filled missing person reports. Master is suspected in a string of robberies and rapes at banks in Tacoma. They believe you use some sort of gas that makes people open to suggestion, although no tox reports have identified the substance, yet.”

“Anything else,” Mark asked. “Do the police know where I’m living?”

“No,” Jessica answered. “There’s a reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, who’s preparing a story on you for Friday. He’s digging into what little past you have. You don’t have much of an internet presence. A Facebook account with a few friends. You have no arrest record.”

“Good job, Jessica,” I praised and she flushed darkly.

“I live to serve, Master,” she purred, she paused. “There is one more weird thing. There have been reports of men and teenage boys in the vicinity having strange exhaustion. They go to bed feeling fine and wake up physically drained. Doctors report its like the person spent days of continuous exertion in a single night. All the men report the same, vivid dream of a silver haired woman being intimate with them. It started Monday night. And is clustered about this address in a six mile radius.”

“Lilith,” Mary murmured.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith said, appearing out of the shadows.

Lust rolled across the room and my cock instantly hardened. Lilith was a voluptuous woman, the very embodiment of a sex goddess. Big, full tits that seemed to defy gravity topped with large nipples. A round face with full, lush lips and bedroom eyes. Her silver hair fell tousled about her like she had just been good and fucked. Her pussy was covered by silvery pubic hair, matted with her desire. Fuck, I had to have her.

“How may I serve, Mistress,” Lilith purred, touching Mary’s cheek. Mary bit her lip. It looked like she was struggling to fight off an orgasm. “Ready for your final boon?”

“Are all these men falling exhausted your work?” Mary asked.

“Why yes,” Lilith moaned. “I’m drawn to the wet dreams of men.”

I stood up and pushed Lilith so she bent across the table, her, heart-shaped ass wiggled at me. Lilith face turned back to me and for instant I saw anger and hatred flash across her face before it returned to the sensuous, come-fuck-me look Lilith normally displayed. I came the moment I slid into the wet passion of her cunt. My cock never went soft and I just kept fucking her. Pleasure was roaring through my body and I was quickly cumming again.

Mary climbed up on the table and shoved Lilith’s mouth into her cunt and screamed out her orgasm. The sluts started attacking each other, just as effected by Lilith’s lust aura as I was. Desiree and Allison fell into a sixty-nine. Fiona knelt before Korina’s chair and pulled off her sweat pants and dived into Korina’s shaved pussy. Violet crawled beneath Fiona so that Fiona was sitting on her face and started eating her red-furred pussy. Thamina and Jessica were grinding their pussies on each other’s thighs, Chasity was eating out Lillian’s pussy while Xiu furiously masturbated.

As I fucked Lilith’s pussy, her ass jiggled as my groin slammed into her. I wondered what her asshole would feel like. I came a third time in her pussy and then pulled out and quickly slammed my cock up her ass. She was so tight, a velvet grip that caused me to cum so hard my vision blackened for a moment. Lilith’s ass started to squeeze rhythmically on my ass, every squeeze sending pleasure through my body and cum spewing out of my cock. She was draining my balls dry. She glanced back on me, a smirk on her face and hatred in her eyes My vision swam and the room darkened and …

… “Mark, are you okay?”

I opened my eyes and Mary was kneeling next to me. I was lying on the hardwood floors of the dining room. “What happened?”

“You passed out,” Mary said. “Lilith was mad at you for fucking her ass so she did her succubus thing on you. How do you feel?”

“Fine,” I said, standing up. “I guess my wish for sexual stamina came in handy.”

“I sent Lilith away when you passed out,” Mary said, in anger. “Are you sure you’re fine?”

I kissed Mary, groping her breast. “I’ll fuck you right now, if you want me to prove it?”

Mary smiled. “How about upstairs, hun,” Mary said. “If you’re feeling up to it.”

My cock was hardening as I stared at Mary’s naked body. “Yeah. I could fuck you all night, Mare.”

Mary grabbed my hand, then grabbed Jessica’s hand. “Then you can handle both of us?” Mary asked with a naughty smile. I grinned and she led us upstairs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The ringing of my phone woke me up. “Hello,” I groggily said. It was 4:09 am according to the clock.

Mary and Jessica stirred in bed. Mary lay between us and Jessica was spooning her from behind. “Go back to bed,” Mary muttered and Jessica snuggled tight against her.

“Mark, its Sheriff Erkhart,” a man’s voice said on the phone.

“Yeah, Sheriff?”

“I just found out that the FBI filed a no-knock warrant for 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374 seeking to arrest you in relation to those bank robberies,” the Sheriff informed me. “The FBI and my SWAT unit is on there way to your house. They’ll be there any minute.”

“Shit,” I muttered, coming awake.

“What is it?” Mary muttered.

There was a booming crash and splintering wood coming from below, echoing through the house. Heavy boots pounded through the house and men shouted loudly. The boots were stomping up the stairs. Sluts started crying out in fear as doors crashed open. Fear coursed cold through my veins as I struggled to get out of the bed. The blankets were tangled about my legs and I fell off the bed, landing hard on my side.

“Mark!” Mary shouted. “What the fuck …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the bedroom door burst open and two men in black fatigues and sub-machine guns flowed into the room. They moved with a strange, almost mechanical precision “Hands on your head!” one barked, training his gun on me as I struggled to untangle my legs from the sheet. The other SWAT trained his weapon on Mary and Jessica, who screamed and grabbed each other.

“Fuck, stop pointing your guns at us and help me up, assholes!” I shouted in anger. The guy pointing his sub-machine gun at me lowered it and extended his arm and hauled me to my feat.

“Oh, sorry, sir,” the guy said, confused.

“Go wait outside.”

“Yes, sir,” the SWAT officer said and the pair walked out. Screams and shouts echoed throughout the house as other SWAT officers were securing the house.

“Mary, stay here until I get things sorted out,” I told her.

“Yeah,” she nodded, pale faced and clutching an equal frightened Jessica.

It took a few minutes to find all the SWAT officers roaming the house. By the time I got to the sluts, most had those plastic cuffs on and were sobbing in fear as black clad SWAT cops stood over them. I had the SWAT release them before sending the cops outside to join the other SWAT guys. Violet hugged me in relief and Karen was so shaken up by the experience that she threw up. Allison and Desiree clung tightly together and Korina was still asleep from her painkillers.

Outside, a fat, balding man in a blue, FBI windbreaker was yelling at his SWAT guys for standing around in the yard. “What the hell are you guys doing?” he demanded, face turning beat red.

“The guy told us to wait outside, Agent Peterson” one of the SWAT guys said.

“The fucking suspect tells you to wait outside and you genius just listen to him?” Agent Peterson demanded in astonishment. “What the fuck is wrong with you guys.”

“Eh,” the SWAT guy shrugged. “He just seemed like someone I needed to listen to, right guys.”

The other SWAT officers shrugged or nodded.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Agent Peterson swore. “Who the fuck is this guy! Heinrich, let’s go and get this asshole.”

“Uh, sir, he’s at the door,” a female agent pointed. She was wearing the same windbreaker as Agent Peterson.

“Shit!” Peterson swore and drew his service weapon, pointing it at me. The female agent, presumably Agent Heinrich, drew hers as well. “Hands on your head, get down on the floor!”

“Put your guns away!” I snapped in anger.

Guns were holstered. “See,” quipped the SWAT officer, “hard to resist.”

“Shut up, Keller,” Peterson grumbled.

“Is it safe, Mark?” Mary called from upstairs.

“Yeah, Mare, come on down and bring Jessica!” I shouted back.

Mary appeared, naked, holding an equally naked Jessica’s hand. Both girls had similar builds, their breasts about the same size, Mary’s a little perkier, Jessica’s a little rounder. The main difference was their skin coloring, Mary was fair skinned and covered in freckles while Jessica had caramel skin from her mixed ethnic background.

Mary slipped her arm around my waist and I hugged her shoulder. “What’re you gonna do, Mark?” she asked, looking at the ruin of our front door. They had used a battering ram and cracked the door and shattered the frame.

“Embarrass Agent Peterson,” I told her. “Jessica, let your producer know you have a story about the FBI raiding an innocent man’s house and scaring his family with their storm trooper assault.”

“Yes, Master,” Jessica said, scurrying away.

“FBI Agents and SWAT officers!” I yelled. “I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee, Mary Sullivan. Everything we do is legal. If Mary Sullivan or someone who says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ approaches you do whatever they say!”

Nods, grunts, and various affirmatives echoed back from the crowd.

“Agent Peterson, a Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 News is going to interview you. You will tell her because of your incompetence, you and your men raided an innocent man’s house, broke his door down and scared his family. Agent Heinrich objected to your plan, but you used your seniority to shut her down. You will tell them that Mark Glassner just has a similar resemblance to the bank robbers, but he has an ironclad alibi.”

“Fine,” Peterson said, flushing. A couple of the SWAT officers sniggered.

“Agent Heinrich, I need to speak with you, inside,” I said.

“Okay, sir,” she said and started walking inside.

“Have fun,” Mary said, kissing me.

“You don’t want to play with her?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, I think there will be plenty of time for that,” Mary said with a knowing smile. Mary knew what I was thinking. Agent Heinrich looked cute and having a spy in the FBI would be a good thing. Then, she walked out of the house, eying the SWAT officers. She grabbed two of them and led them past me back inside the house.

“Two?” I asked.

Mary giggled. “I want cock in my pussy and cock in my ass.”

The other sluts were gathering in the living room as Mary led her two studs inside. I followed with Agent Heinrich. The FBI agent had sandy-blonde hair tied up in a bun. Her face was round with gray-blue eyes and a milkmaid’s fair complexion. Underneath her FBI windbreaker she wore a cheap, blue pantsuit and a bulletproof vest.

“Master, may we have some fun?” Allison asked, glancing at Mary as she had the two SWAT guys strip naked.

“Sure,” I said. The sluts all raced outside. I grabbed Violet as she tried to get pass. “Only my cock gets inside your cunt,” I reminded her.

“Oh, sorry Master,” Violet flushed. I smacked her ass.

“You can play with me an Agent Heinrich.” I turned to the Agent. “Strip. And what’s your first name?”

“Noel,” she answered, dropping the windbreaker to the floor and started unvelcroing her bulletproof vest.

Allison and Desiree returned with a SWAT officer, pulling him upstairs. Karen found the one female SWAT officer to play with. Thamina had hung back, obviously nervous. Fiona returned with a SWAT guy and pulled Thamina along with her. “Let’s get you good and fucked, Thamina” Fiona giggled.

Noel had a plain white bra and her large tits were spilling out of it. Her figure was slim and fit. She shrugged out of her pants and also had on boring, white panties. They were practically granny panties. She pulled those off next, revealing a blonde landing strip pointing towards her bald pussy. Lastly, her bra came off and those big, beautiful titties spilled out. She had large nipples and huge areolas.

“Wow,” Violet murmured and sucked one of those huge nipples into her lips.

I pulled the bobby pins holding Noel’s hair up and it spilled about her shoulders. “What do you think, Mare?”

Mary was between the two naked SWAT officers. Both were muscled and Mary had a hand both their cocks, slowly stroking them as one of the officers sucked on her tit. “Keep her,” Mary husked.

“Noel, you’re my sex slave, and Mary’s. You’ll do whatever nasty thing we want you to do. More importantly, you’re going to be our spy in the FBI. Report on anything that might affect us. You will act like your normal self when around others.”

“Okay,” Noel answered.

“Good, you’re going to suck my cock, slut!” I sat on the couch and had Noel and Violet start sucking my cock as I watched Mary with the muscled officers. Violet was sucking on my balls as Noel sucked the head of my cock into her wet mouth.

Mary had both her guys kneeling on either side of her, one eating her pussy and one eating her ass. She played with her dusky nipples as she moaned in pleasure. Violet licked up my cock and Noel moved and let Violet suck my cock into her mouth. Noel was sucking at the side and then they were sharing my cock, their tongue swirling around the head of my cock, their lips brushing together.

“Keep eating my cunt and asshole,” Mary moaned. “C’mon, don’t be fucking limp dicked wimps! Really get your tongues in there. Umm, that’s a little better. You assholes scared the hell out of me and now you can repay me with some orgasms.” Mary glanced at me. “I hope those sluts are doing a better job than these sissies.”

“I got no complaints,” I groaned.

“Sorry, mam,” the officer eating her cunt said.

“Did I say to stop eating my pussy, jackass?”

The officer dove back into her pussy and Mary gave a shudder of pleasure as she came on the two men’s faces. Watching my fiancee cum on the two guy sent a weird thrill through my body and my dick exploded my cum on Noel and Violet’s faces, running white and thick down their beautiful faces. Violet smiled and licked my cum off Noel’s round face. Noel started to return the favor, licking a line of cum up Violet’s neck to her lips and the pair exchanged a passionate, cum-stained kiss.

“Get down on your back!” Mary barked to the guy who was eating her pussy. The guy stretched out on the floor, his cock jutting hard from his body. Mary straddled the guy and engulfed his prick to the hilt of her pussy. She looked behind her shoulder and spread her asscheeks. “Come on, I don’t have all day,” she said, impatiently. The second officer knelt behind her and Mary moaned wantonly as his cock slid into her ass.

Violet was being lowered to the floor by Noel as they kissed passionately. Violet was playing with her pillowy tits as Noel lapped up a strand of cum that had run down to Violet’s little A Cup titties. Violet moaned as Noel sucked her cute little nipples.

“Eat her cunt out, Noel,” I ordered, smacking Noel’s tight ass.

Noel scooted lower and Violet spread her legs. Her brown-furred muff glistened with excitement and Noel dove nosily into her pussy, sucking the teenager’s snatch. I pulled her hips up until she was kneeling and rammed my cock into her sopping pussy.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Noel. Violet grabbed her head and shoved Noel’s face back into Violet’s pussy.

I fucked Noel with a steady rhythm, her cunt had a nice, slick grip on my cock. “How did the FBI find me here?”

“The … ohhh … the homeowner, Brandon Fitz … shit that’s nice! Brandon Fitzsimmons tipped us.”

That was surprising. I must have left a loophole in the instructions I gave him. I struggled to remember what I had told him, but it had been a week since I had seen him. Oh well, I had to remember to talk to him and get him sorted out. Plus, I needed him to divorce Desiree anyways. I had originally thought about giving him his wife back, but Desiree was far too beautiful and far too amazing of a cook to let her go.

“What evidence do you have on me!” I asked, fucking Noel a little harder.

“Oh, uh, shit!” she panted, struggling to gather her thoughts. “We found matching fingerprints at all the banks and the Bestbuy. People at both areas experience the same sort of symptoms. We haven’t isolated the compound you use to make people so docile. Matching semen samples were found in all the rape victims in both the bank robberies and the Bestbuy. Plus we have video surveillance of you committing all the acts.”

“Anything else?”

“You’re suspected in the robbery of a Kay Jewelers, but that’s not Federal jurisdiction,” Noel answered. “And you’re tied to the kidnapping of Violet Matheson and the disappearances of Xiu Liu and Fiona Cavanagh. Korina Stavros is also suspected of being missing, last seen with you, but no one has filed a missing persons report on her.”

“Master didn’t kidnap me!” objected Violet. “I’m his slave? How could that be kidnapping?”

“Your mother filed the missing persons report,” Noel answered. “She latter withdrew it, saying there had been a misunderstanding and you were with a family friend.” That had been the orders I gave her mother when I saw the Amber Alert for Violet. “The Seattle Police are very suspicious of your mom’s story and she’s a person of interest in your disappearances as well.”

“I have been busy,” I boasted and started to pound her cunt hard.

Mary was moaning as she took it in both holes. It looked like they had a rhythm going. Violet was purring in pleasure as Noel went back to eating her cunt. Noel came on my cock with a hard shudder, her cunt squeezing almost painfully on my cock. Violet was close behind her, creaming her face as she writhed on the floor.

“Yes, yes, oh yes!” moaned Mary. “Harder, you fucking pansies, fuck me harder! I’m so close!”

The officer fucking her ass started to pound away and she convulsed between the two men. The officer she rode was groping her breasts, squeezing her nipples as she bucked on top of him. The guy fucking her ass moaned and shoved his cock deep in her ass, his face contorted with pleasure as he shot loads of cum up my fiancee’s ass. He fell backwards, panting on the ground and Mary started to ride the officer on his back hard. It wasn’t long before Mary began moaning loudly, arching her back as she came a second time. She sat down on the cop, panting hard, and then stood up, cum dripping out her asshole.

“I haven’t cum yet!” the cop protested, his cock hard and glistening with pussy juices.

Mary shrugged her shoulders. “Isn’t that what your hands for?”

“Please,” begged the cop.

“Fine,” Mary sighed. “You’re so pathetic.” Mary raised her foot and started to stroke his cock with it. “Is that making you feel good?”

“Yeah, oh yeah,” he groaned.

“What a fucking disgusting worm,” Mary snarled in disgust, rubbing his cock with her foot. “Is my foot making you come?”

“Yes!” the guy moaned. “I’m so close, keep rubbing it.”

“Naw, I’m bored,” Mary said and walked away. “Better use your hand.” Mary straddled Violet and sat down of her face. “Clean my ass, slut!”

Violet was more than happy to oblige, licking the cum out of her Mistress’s ass. “Oh, fuck that’s hot!” I panted and buried myself all the way in Noel’s cunt and unloaded several hot squirts of cum up inside her.

Jessica came downstairs, dressed in a blue silk blouse and gray skirt, her hard nipples pressing against the clinging fabric of the blouse. “There’s a news van on the way, Master,” Jessica reported.

“We should get dressed,” I told Mary. “For our interview.”

I rounded up the SWAT officers that were having fun with the various sluts and got them out of the house. Allison and Desiree had their guy handcuffed to the bed, his cock up Allison’s cunt and Desiree sitting on his face. Thamina was getting fucked up the ass while Fiona sucked on her pussy. Karen was tribbing her female officer, a butch woman with short, blonde hair. And Chasity and Lillian had found five officers and had them all jerk off on them. The two sluts were positively dripping with cum, like some bukkake party. In the basement, I found Xiu was handcuffed to a bed and being fucked hard in the ass with a big smile on her face. Korina was sleeping soundly in the bed next to her.

When the news van arrived it was driven by Freddy, the cameraman with Jessica yesterday. He started gathering what Jessica called “B roll” shooting the SWAT officer milling around and the ruined door to our house. Then Mary and I were interviewed. Mary was wearing her pink, silk robe and I was wearing a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. We looked like we just got woken up and we told how scarred we where as these stormtroopers rounded us up. Jessica interviewed some of our house guests, Desiree wrapped up in a housecoat, and Karen wearing one of my buttoned-down shirts and little else. The two sluts reiterated how scared they were.

Finally, Jessica interviewed Agent Peterson who hung himself out to dry for making the colossal screw-up of raiding the house of a clearly innocent man. He didn’t quite say it was all because of his incompetence, but it was pretty apparent that it was because of incompetence. He even mentioned how Agent Heinrich objected to the raid because she was 100% sure I was the wrong guy but Agent Peterson ignored her. He apologized for being too eager in pursuit of justice.

“My producer’s going to love this!” Jessica exclaimed happily and I kissed her and gave her a slap on the ass.

I kissed Noel before she left with the Agent Peterson and told her to pick up a slutty cop’s outfit at a sex shop on her way home. Agent Peterson looked positively sick as he climbed into his vehicle. Noel had her FBI face back on and just gave Mary and I the faintest of nods as they drove off in a black suburban. The SWAT officers hopped in an assortment of suburbans, trucks, squad cars and one big, SWAT van, and followed the FBI Agents out.

Mary went back to bed, but it was almost time to go jogging, so I went over to Madeleine’s house where the Naked Jogging Club meets. Anastasia was there, the dyed black-hair Russian from across the street, and Belinda and her hot, teenage daughter Cassie. I didn’t get to fuck the mom and her daughter, yesterday, and I wanted to change that.

I found Mary still asleep when I returned. I crawled into bed with her and she sleepily asked, “Have fun?”

“Yeah, I fucked a mother and her daughter,” I murmured, spooning her from behind.

“That’s nice,” she whispered and then she fell back asleep. I kissed her shoulder, my cock pressing against her soft ass and joined her in sleep.

I woke up to a warm, sucking feeling on my cock. “Hmm, Mare, that feels good,” I moaned. The sucking stopped for a moment then continued. Mary’s tongue was swirling around the head, the hard, metal head of her tongue stud added extra pleasure to the blowjob. Wait? Tongue stud? Mary doesn’t have a tongue stud.

I opened my eyes and saw bubble-gum pink hair spilling across my stomach. “Allison,” I smiled.

“Good morning, Master,” Allison cooed. “Mistress told me to wake you up.” Allison gripped my cock, stroking it slowly as she straddled my waist and guided the cock to the entrance of her cunt. Tattooed above her pussy was the phrase “Cum on in,” and an arrow pointing to her teenage cunt. Her tight snatch engulfed my cock as she lowered herself. “Mistress says you need to take a shower. It’s almost time to leave for her OB/GYN appointment.”

Allison started to ride me hard and fast, her big breasts flopped about, pierced by silver barbells. “Did Mary tell you to wake me up this way?” I asked, stroking her side and then sliding my hand up to grope one of her tits.

“Mistress didn’t say how I was to wake you up,” Allison answered with a naughty giggle.

The bed springs squeaked as Allison rode me. When she bottomed out on my cock, she would grind her clit into the forest of my pubic hair before rising up. Her cunt was tight with youth and she moaned beautifully as she rode me.

“Go faster!” I urged. Her hips responded, and Allison twisted and rose and as fasts as she could. Her breath quickened as her orgasm neared. I groaned through gritted teeth and flooded the sluts cunt. Allison gasped as she felt my cum flood her and then she bucked wildly atop me as her orgasm shot through her.

“Oh, thank you, Master!” she said, a smile on her flushed face.

The bedroom door banged open and I saw strawberry-blonde Fiona stalk in wearing her maid’s uniform. Her big breasts bounced in the transparent bodice as she walked over and smacked Allison on the ass.

“Mistress said to wake Master up, not fuck him!” Fiona shouted. “Go downstairs! Mistress is going to paddle your naughty, slutty ass.”

“Oh no,” Allison gasped, dismayed and scurried out of the room.

“Mistress asked me to remind you to get ready,” Fiona said, respectfully.

“I guess I have to take a shower,” I said, eying Fiona. “Get naked, I want you to wash me with those tits of yours.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Allison, you naughty slut!” I shouted as Allison guilty came down the stairs. I could see the cum running down her thigh. “I told you to wake Mark up!”

“I did, Mistress,” Allison protested.

“With your cunt?”

She pouted, her lower lip just begging to be kissed. “Master liked it.”

“Of course he did,” I said, rolling my eyes. “He loves sticking his dick in any hole.” I grabbed the wooden spoon, I so enjoyed smacking the asses of naughty sluts. “Bend over the table.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Allison pouted. I smacked her ass hard. “One, thank you Mistress!”

“Stop pouting, bitch!” I told her. “You’re my slut. I can beat you for any reason I want. I don’t even need a reason!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Allison apologized. Smack! “Two, thank you Mistress!”

My pussy was starting to itch. Karen was watching. “Get on you knees and pleasure me, Karen!”

“Oh, yes Mistress!” Karen excitedly gasped and rushed to kneel before me, hiking up my black skirt and shoving the gusset of my sky blue panties to the side. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue ran down my shaved slit, flicking my clit.

Smack! “Three, thank you Mistress!” Her ass was turning red. Smack! “Four, thank you Mistress.” She was such a naughty, dirty slut and just begged to be punished. Smack! “Five, thank you Mistress.” I lost my self in the pleasure of Karen’s tongue and the smack of the spoon on Allison’s flesh. Every time the spoon smacked her ass, her ass jiggled and reddened more. I came with a shudder and hit Allison’s ass one last time. “Twenty-six, thank you, Mistress!” Allison sobbed.

I pulled Allison up and stroked her crying face. “I loved beating your ass,” I told her. “You made me very happy!”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison sniffed and smiled. I kissed her on the lips. I couldn’t resist groping her welted ass and feeling her jump in pain.

“Go find Thamina and have her put an ointment on you ass and then have her lick you to a nice orgasm.”

“I will, Mistress,” Allison beamed and scurried off. I glanced at the clock. Damn, we should be leaving right now.

I headed upstairs. I shouldn’t have sent Fiona. Mark’s got to be fucking her. Feeling a little frustrated with my fiancee and his never ending sex drive thanks to a wish he made with the Devil. I stalked up the stairs. As I entered our bedroom, I could hear the shower running in the master bath and a woman moaning.

“Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!” Fiona moaned. “Oh, Master, your cock feels so amazing up my ass!”

I entered the bathroom and threw open the shower curtains to find Fiona pushed up against the wall as Mark fucked her ass, hard. I paused to admire the sight. Mark’s ass was getting more firm and was starting to be nicely shaped. I could see his ass flexing as he fucked her. At this rate he would have a very nice, tight ass.

Remembering I was angry at him, I shouted, “Mark! We need to go. Stop fucking her ass!”

“She’s cleaning my cock,” Mark protested.

“With her ass? Seriously, Mark?”

“I shoved soap up it first,” he said, lamely.

Fuck, he wasn’t going to stop till he came. So, I licked my finger and caressed his ass, sliding into his crack and wiggled it into his ass. I searched around and found his prostate and started to massage it through the walls of his bowel.

“Oh fuck!” Mark moaned, his ass clenching as he shot his load off into the slut’s ass.

“Wow, your cock must be all clean now,” I said in mock amazement. “Get out of the shower and get dressed, Mark, we need to go.”

“Sorry, Mare,” he said, flashing that boyish grin of his that melted my heart. The shower shut off and Mark started to dry himself. Fiona was quietly frigging her cunt as Mark tried to kiss me.

“I’m still mad at you,” I told him.

He wrapped his arms around me and I struggled to break free. “Then I’m …” his lips kissed me briefly, “… going to …” kiss, “… keep kissing you …” kiss, “… until you forgive me.” This time his kiss lingered. “Because …” kiss, “… I’m so sorry.” He kissed me again and my lips opened and I started kissing him back.

“Fine, you’re forgiven,” I said and he captured my lips with another kiss. It was hard to stay mad when he was kissing me. It was kinda my fault, anyways, not that I’d admit being wrong, but I did send the sluts to wake him up. I should have done it myself. Mark’s hand started to feel my breasts through my blue blouse. I wasn’t wearing a bra and he was playing with my nipple. “Wait, Mark!” I protested, feeling his cock harden against me. Fuck, if I didn’t stop this, we would be fucking on the bathroom counter and then we would be really late. “We have to go,” I started to say, but Mark’s kiss cut me off.

His hand slipped under my blouse and he started gently pinching my hard nipple. It was getting harder and harder to care about why I needed Mark to stop. The doctor wasn’t going anywhere, right? I felt Mark pulling my skirt up and I tried to push it back down. Mark’s tongue was inside my mouth and he was making my nipple feel so good with his touches. I felt his fingers at the crotch of my panties, damp with my desire. He pulled my panties to the side and then he was in me.

Mark was so big inside me, spreading my pussy with his girth and rubbing against every pleasurable inch inside her. Why was I trying to stop him? How could I have wanted to stop this? Mark felt so amazing inside me, as his love filled me up, plunging in and out of me. His strong form crushing against my breasts. My clit rubbing on his crotch, my nipples rubbing on his chest. I could feel his hands roaming beneath my blouse, touching my back, my side, my breasts. My skin was alive with pleasure.

Mark broke the kiss, his lips sliding to my ear and he whispered. “I love my naughty filly.”

I came! A glorious orgasm rolled through my cunt, my pussy walls milking his cock. “I love you, too!” I gasped. “My randy stallion! Ride me, ride me! Make me cum again.”

Over Mark’s shoulder I saw Fiona still masturbating her pussy with one hand while she brought gobs of cum from her ass to her lips. Mark’s dirty cock had just been in her ass and now it was in my pussy.

“What feels better?” I asked. “My pussy or Fiona’s ass?”

“You pussy!” Mark panted. “She’s just a hole to dump my cum.” Mark’s cock was rubbing inside me so deliciously. “Who’s dicks felt better. Mine or those SWAT guys?”

“Oh yours,” I answered, truthfully, feeling another orgasm building. “They were just living dildos!”

I gripped Mark’s ass, feeling his muscles bunch as he fucked me harder. “Fuck, here it comes, Mare!” Mark gasped and buried himself deep in me, brushing against my womb, and I came as I felt his warm spunk flood my pussy.

I kissed Mark, deeply. “We gotta go,” I told him, reluctantly. I wanted to be held by Mark, fill his cock inside me all day long.

“Yeah,” he said, pulling out of me. I felt a little empty inside my pussy. My panty gusset slid back into place, holding his sperm inside. I guess Dr. WolfTail was going to get a surprise.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I shook Gerald’s hand. He was one of the engineers at the plant. “I think its a good idea,” I told him.

“Thanks, Brandon,” Gerald said, before he left.

My phone buzzed, alerting me to an email. I sat in my office at the Boeing plant in Renton and pulled my phone out. The email was from Doug, the P.I. I hired to investigate that asshole Mark Glassner who ruined my life, stole my wife, my house.

Doug Allard was the same P.I. I used to investigate my whore of a first wife. He found the proof of her infidelity and saved my ass when it came to the divorce settlement. The bitch wasn’t able to take me to the ringers like she wanted. So, when I decided to take down Mark Glassner, I turned to Doug. I lucked out, finding a house for rent that had a great view of my backyard and placed Doug there with is telephoto lenses.

“It’s very important you don’t get near Mark,” I told him on Tuesday when I hired him. “He’s very dangerous. And I can’t afford tipping him off. From this point on, we will only communicative through email.” I couldn’t take the chance of Doug getting compromised by Mark and finding Mark on the phone instead of Doug. I was freed from Mark’s power by Sister Louise and I intended to keep it that way.

I opened the email. “Mr. Fitzsimmons, unusual activity this morning. FBI raided your house. However, they left without arresting Mark. In fact, I have photos of several of the women in the house fucking the SWAT officers in some of the bedrooms. I attached the photos. I don’t know who this guy is, but the SWAT left like they were his buddies. Doug.”

I glanced at the photos and my heart skipped a beat. There was Desiree and Allison stripping a SWAT cop naked. Both Allison and Desiree were naked. There was another photo of Desiree straddling the guy, clearly fucking him.

“Fuck!” I shouted. I needed a fucking drink. “God fucking damn you, Mark!”

I took a long, deep breath and calmed myself down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to, Brandon. Calm down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to. Mark is controlling her. Get a grip on yourself. You knew you would see this sort of stuff, Brandon. It will just making the revenge on Mark that much more sweeter.

While I was disappointed that the FBI failed, I wasn’t surprised. It was a long shot, anyways. I didn’t expect the FBI to do anything to Mark. The best I could have hoped for was for Mark to get shot. I was hoping my warning of Mark wanting to kill cops would make them a little trigger happy. Mark will question the FBI and they will tell him exactly who tipped them off. Well, I had already cleared out my bank accounts that Desiree knows about and I had several off shore accounts she didn’t.

It was time to disappear.

To be continued …

---

This is the story of a young woman’s night at a club with her college roommates. It ends up being a night that totally changes her life.

Schoolgirl temptation abounds for Steve and his family!

Editing Reality

Book Three: Naughty Fantasies Unleashed

Chapter Ten: Schoolgirl Temptation

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this.

Linda Davies

Lilith’s mouth engulfed my nipple, sucking hard on it.

I gasped as I sat in my computer chair. It creaked beneath me. The demon sucked hard on my nipple. She swirled her tongue around my nub, fluttering and caressing me. I shuddered, my head lolling back in my chair. It felt amazing after this frustrating day.

I couldn’t figure out Sandalphon’s real name. I tried every name I’d uncovered in my research that might be it. None worked.

The demon stared up at me with lavender eyes. Her silvery hair brushed my stomach while her hands slid down my sides. I shuddered, naked in the nurse’s office. I gripped my phone, the editing app opened but reality wasn’t paused.

One use…

Her hands kneaded my large, lush tits. She dug her fingers into my pillowy mounds, making me feel incredible. She sucked hard, making my back arch. My pussy clenched. This rush of bliss shot through me. It was a delight to experience.

Lilith popped her mouth off my nipple. She sank down to the floor of the office. She stroked up and down my thighs, sending tingles surging to my pussy. The demon grinned at me, this wicked gleam in her eyes.

“Use the edit,” Lilith purred. “Have fun.”

I bit my lip, looking at the screen. I had one edit I could make with it, a hack on the world. I knew it was wrong, but if I could do it for my family, to make things better for everyone, then I had to go for it.

Right?

“Your husband selfishly uses his,” Lilith purred. She kissed at my inner thigh, her lips soft and delicious. I shuddered at the feel of her. She nibbled up my flesh, coming closer and closer to my pussy. “Mmm, how many concubines does he have?”

“We share them,” I whimpered. The heat of her kiss flowed up my thigh to my pussy. It made me shiver. “They’re our concubines.”

“For now.”

The way she said that made me shiver. I swallowed. “Steve wouldn’t do that.”

Lilith stared up at her. “He remembers the timeline where you cheated on him.”

I bit my lip. “He changed me. He didn’t make me into his monogamous wife. He enjoys that I have sex with other women. He’s forgiven me for Marissa. He made it so we shared her. That is who my husband is.”

“The Steve you remember isn’t the same Steve. He knows the truth of that other timeline. How do you know it’s not festering in him. That he’s not going to pull away from you.” Her lips kissed at my inner thigh right before my pussy. “You could make sure he always shares. Or that you have your own harem. All those nubile schoolgirls you desire worshiping you.”

I shuddered as this flash of lust surged through me. In my mind, I could see a harem of girls before me. All eager to worship me. Nubile, young, delicious. Breasts firm. Their cunts juicy. They would lick my body. My tits. My ass. My pussy.

Lilith nuzzled into my dark-red bush and licked at my pussy. Her tongue darted through my folds. I shuddered. My ass clenched. She lapped at my folds. She teased me. My back arched. My large tits jiggled before me.

“Mmm, all those young things,” purred Lilith. “Just one edit, and you could have them all. You could make sure you had your own harem of delights. Just like your husband has done.”

Mrs. Davies, the girls chorused in my mind. Was I that much of a pervert that I wanted all those nubile schoolgirls loving me?

I glanced at the phone. My hand trembled as Lilith’s tongue lapped through my folds. I could do it right now. I could make sure that I had it all. I tried to avoid it by cracking Sandalphon’s name—I did!—but I couldn’t figure it out on my own.

Why not use my one chance to create such delicious joy?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Becky Davies

“Becky, Becky!” whimpered the girls crowding around me. Classes were over. There was no reason not to have fun now.

“Mmm, is this what you want?” I asked, popping a button of my blouse through my eyelet. My heavy breasts swayed beneath. “Huh?”

There were about a dozen girls before me of all grades. Cute freshmen to hot seniors. They were staring at my tits with lust, attracted to them thanks to the edits Daddy gave me. He had transformed me, given me such delights.

Beside me, Tonya stood with a big smile on her face. She had her arm hooked around mine. She beamed as she held tight to me. Her platinum-blonde hair swung about her face. She squirmed as I undid another.

“Twenty seconds, girls,” Tonya said. “Then you have to switch. Everyone gets to enjoy these breasts.”

I grinned at my lover. She had this saucy smile on her lips. She had her phone out in her free hand. I undid the last button, my blouse hanging open, the inner slopes of my breasts exposed. The watching schoolgirls, wearing their white blouses and gray ties, all licked their lips. Skirts swirled about their thighs.

I exposed my breasts, my tie falling between my tits. Now I wore it about my throat instead of through my blouse’s collar. My tits heaved as the girls all groaned. They licked their lips in delight. Their hips wiggled back and forth, their eyes wide with passion.

“Come on,” panted Tonya. “Let’s go. Her tits are right here. Come on and enjoy them.”

The first two girls stepped up, a freshman named Destiny Kimberly with bright, brown eyes. She grabbed my tits with her trembling fingers, raising up my nipple to her lips. Beside her, Alishia Forest, a senior with sandy-blonde hair, darted her head down and engulfed my nipple. She nursed hard. She nibbled on my nub between hot sucks.

“Oh, this breast is beautiful,” said Destiny. She ducked her head down and engulfed my nipple. She sucked with gentle delight.

I shuddered, my pussy clenching. My nipples were so sensitive. The two girls loved them with different techniques. The pleasure rushed down to my pussy. My cunt drank it in. The heat soaked my panties. My hips wiggled back and forth. My moans echoed down the hallway.

The waiting girls watched with hungry eyes. I whimpered as they sucked. Alishia danced her tongue around my nub while Destiny nibbled and massaged my tit. Their different techniques had me shuddering. My cunt clenched, heat rippling through me.

“Oh, yes,” I groaned. “Mmm, that’s it.”

“U-huh,” panted Tonya. She held her phone in her hand. She clenched it tight, staring at it. “Ten seconds.”

Alishia sucked hard. I gasped, the pleasure jolting down to my pussy. My hips wiggled back and forth. My skirt swirled as these naughty girls worshiped them. They couldn’t resist my tits. They wanted to love them.

Destiny sucked harder. Her fingers dug into my breast. Her massaging touch sent delight rippling down to my pussy. My nerves were so sensitive. It was such a treat to enjoy. My panties drank in my excitement as they loved me.

“Three, two, one!” Tony moaned. “Switch!”

Alishia ripped her mouth from my nub, panting. Destiny gave a final suck and then she lifted her head, her hazel eyes swimming with lust. She licked her pink lips and stumbled to the side. Pratima Chaudhari swooped in and engulfed on my right nub. Her ruby lips sealed tight. Her silky, black hair swaying about her face.

I groaned at her hunger. She sucked as much of my areolas as she could into her mouth. She made me shudder as Babette Gagnon stepped up. She leaned down and licked at my left breast. She caressed my tit. She nibbled and sucked across the surface of my boob. She whimpered in delight as he kissed me everywhere while her fingers found my nipple.

She pinched.

“Babette!” I groaned, staring down at the sophomore. “Ooh, yes, yes, that’s nice. Kiss my boob everywhere.”

“So much boob,” moaned Babette.

Pratima squealed around my nipple as if in agreement.

“Mmm, yes,” groaned Tonya. “Ten seconds.”

“Shit,” whimpered Babette and then she licked across my breast.

Her tongue bathed my boob as she twisted my nipple. I shuddered, the delight building and building faster and faster. They were driving me wild. Their touch delicious. Pratima sucked with such hunger while Babette caressed around my left tit. She nuzzled into my underboob. She licked at my flesh, the stimulation rippling through me.

“Three, two, one,” Tonya said. “Mmm, switch. Let’s go. Come on, other cuties want to play with those lush tits.”

“So lush,” Babette said as she pulled her mouth from my breast. Her curly, brown hair swayed about her flushed face.

“Mmm, girl, I’m gonna love your tit,” Hannah Crisp moaned to me. The Black girl licked plump lips. She ducked her head low so she could flutter her tongue up and down my nipple. She batted it. Teased it.

“Yes!” I moaned as Ashlea Botterill came in, a predatory look in her face.

She squeezed my breast as she latched on. She moaned around my nipple, vibrating it with her passion. Her blue eyes stared up at me as she worshiped my breast. I bucked, my cunt drinking in the sensation. It was all wonderful. A delicious delight.

The girls came and went, sucking and nibbling and teasing my tits with different methods. This delight rippled through my body. I tossed my head back and forth. I groaned as they did such wicked things to me. They teased my body. Loved me.

“Oh, god, yes!” I whimpered as Ji-Woo Gim devoured as much of my nipple as she could.

I threw back my head as Kizzy Landon rolled my nipple, pinching it between her brown fingers. The Hispanic beauty pulled hard on my nub. I whimpered, and groaned, this delight surging through my body.

Their touches built the pleasure in my pussy. I didn’t need my cunt touched. My tie swayed between my breasts as they devoured my nubs. It was such a treat. My pussy clenched in delight. My juices soaked my panties.

“Switch!” Tonya moaned, her cheeks flushed. Her eyes flashed to me in delight.

Leelannee Woodham and Destiny stepped up to love me. I groaned as Destiny returned for round two, fluttering her tongue around my nub. Meanwhile, Leelannee swirled her tongue around my areola, her fingers digging into my soft breasts. My nerves conducted the bliss to my pussy.

It built faster and faster. The girls came and went, applying their own techniques, loving me in different ways. The pressure swelled and swelled. My hips wiggled back and forth. My juices soaked my panties. I groaned as the delight raced through me.

My cunt tightened. I whimpered, the bliss rising and rising. They loved my nipples. My tits. Tonya whimpered at my side. She gripped her phone, calling out the switches. The girls loved me. They savored me.

I exploded in rapture as Ji-Woo and Elfriede Bader loved me.

“Oh, my god, yes, yes!” I moaned as the pleasure rippled through my body.

My cunt spasmed. My juices gushed out, soaking my panties. My skirt swirled about my thighs as I bucked. Ji-Woo and Elfriede sucked hard on my nubs. They worshiped me as I bucked through my pleasure. Rapture flowed through me.

“You all are so wonderful!” I moaned, the bliss rushing out of my spasming cunt. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s beautiful. You all are beautiful.”

“Becky!” they cheered as the juices soaked my cunt.

I whimpered as this bliss surged through my body. My pussy kept convulsing. Their mouths gave me such delight. Stars danced before my eyes, celebrating the pleasure my tits delivered. I groaned, the passion surging through my body. My cunt soaked my panties.

The juices dribbled down the edges of my thighs, my poor underwear unable to contain my passion. I gasped, my back arching. The pleasure melted my mind. Those wonderful delights swirled through my thoughts.

“And… done!” Tonya declared. “Oh, wow, that’s amazing. You all loved her so much.”

“They did!” I moaned, turning and planting a hot and hungry kiss on Tonya’s mouth.

She melted against me. As my body buzzed from my orgasm, the pleasure dying, I savored kissing my girlfriend. I darted my tongue past her lips. I swirled around inside of her mouth. It was a treat.

A wonderful delight to enjoy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Steve Davies

I licked my lips as I stared at JoBeth’s pussy. The freshman trembled. She was as young as my daughter Sam. Eighteen and nubile. The sweet musk of the schoolgirl’s pussy filled my nose. She was naked, of course. Every girl who came into my classroom stripped naked. Her conical breasts quivered.

She wanted me to breed her. Sam had kissed her, arousing JoBeth. My youngest daughter had the power to kiss a girl and ensure the next guy she fucked would knock her up. It would make the girl horny to make love with the person she, subconsciously, wanted to impregnate her.

JoBeth chose me.

I slid my face between her thighs, eager to eat her out. She was such a nubile thing. I would make her a concubine. I would take care of her. I always took care of the girls I knocked up. I wanted them in my family. My life.

“Mr. Davies,” the girl whimpered. Her small breasts rose and fell. Her puffy nipples looked so suckable.

“You’re going to love this,” I said, my hands caressing her thighs. I came closer and closer to her brown bush. That sweet musk grew.

I nuzzled into her flesh. My tongue flicked out. I dove through her twat, caressing over her hymen and flicking her clit. Her sweet juices soaked my tongue. That wonderful flavor caressed my taste buds. I savored her musk.

I lapped at her snatch. She shuddered. Her head tossed from side to side. Her passion burst through the air, those delicious moans of a schoolgirl experiencing her first passion. Her thighs tightened around my face. My hands slid around to grab her rump. I pulled her tight against my mouth.

“Oh, oh, Mr. Davies!” she gasped as my tongue ran across her twat. Her silky hairs caressed my face. It was such a wicked thing to experience. It had my heart beating. This pounding rhythm that surged wild blood through me.

I licked at her. I lapped at her. I darted my tongue through her folds. I caressed her. She arched her back. Her small breasts jiggled. My tongue swirled around her clit. She fluttered against me. I gasped and moaned, the delight echoed through the air.

Her sweet juices soaked my mouth. My hands pulled her tight to my lips. I caressed her hymen, my dick throbbing. Her fingers grabbed my hair. She held tight against me, humping, moaning. The desk creaked beneath her rump.

“Oh, oh, that’s incredible,” she said, awe in her voice. “Mr. Davies! Oh, my, Mr. Davies!”

“Mmm, just enjoy,” I growled to her.

My tongue darted through her folds, caressing across that hymen. I licked and lapped at her, savoring the flavor of her cunt. It was a treat. A wonderful passion to enjoy. I caressed her. Teased her. The way she moaned was exquisite.

I sucked on her clit. My tongue ached and throbbed. I pushed into her. This hot passion surged through my veins. I loved the flavor of her virgin twat. A delight to savor. Her tongue flicked across her lips. Her fingers gripped my hair.

“Best teacher!” she moaned. “I’m going to be your concubine, Mr. Davies! Oh, yes, yes, I just want to help you make Rainier great!”

“You will,” I groaned and sucked on her clit.

Her back arched. Her small breasts jiggled. She squeezed her thighs tight about my face. I licked at her. Lapped at her. I teased her, savoring her sweet juices. Her cream spilled over my lips. I hungered for the flood.

It was a feast. A delight. My tongue flicked up to her clit. I squeezed her ass and sucked on the virgin schoolgirl’s clit. She gripped tight to my hair. She humped against me. I loved her. Made her gasp and moan.

“Mr. Davies!” she groaned. “Oh, yes, yes! Please, please, I’m almost there and… and… Oh, wow, yes!”

Juices gushed out of her virgin twat. Her sweet cream spilled over my mouth. I savored the flavor. I loved it. My tongue flicked up and down her slit. I feasted on her, loved her. My tongue caressed her hymen and clit.

Her gasps were delicious. Her breasts quivered. My dick throbbed. I was so ready to breed her. To love my newest concubine. Linda would treasure her. JoBeth would fit in with the others. I squeezed the schoolgirl’s rump.

“Mr. Davies, yes!” gasped JoBeth. “Oh, I have this… this ache deep in me. I… I…”

I rose before her, my cock throbbing hard. Pussy cream coated my face. “Say it. Say what you need.”

“This!” she moaned, pulling me to her. “I need this in me, Mr. Davies.”

Her hand felt wonderful on my cock. She stroked me. She pumped up and down my dick. Her wonderful stroke had my precum spilling to stain her palm. She massaged the juices into the crown of my dick with her soft hand.

I smiled as I stared at the lust brimming in her eyes. She licked her lips. She opened them wide to say something when the door opened. JoBeth gasped as my youngest daughter strode in. Sam grinned at what she found as she undid her tie.

“Ooh, so she chose you to breed her, Daddy?” asked Sam as her tie whisked through her collar. She tossed it onto the cubby I provided for the girls to store their clothing.

“Yes, she did,” I said, smiling down at JoBeth. “I hope you’re not embarrassed. My daughter’s going to be playing with you if you want to be a concubine.”

“Oh, wow, that’s hot,” Sam said, her fingers working her open the buttons of her blouse. “You really want to be my daddy’s concubine?”

JoBeth, cheeks burning, nodded. She looked at me, question in her eyes.

“If you want to be a concubine,” I told her, “then you’ll be loving Sam eventually. Why not now. I want her to sit on your face while I fuck you.”

JoBeth swallowed. “You mean…”

I leaned down, taking a handful of her hair. I stared into her eyes. Her breasts rose and fell. “As I scratch that itch in you, I want you to eat my daughter’s pussy. I want you licking her twat. Feasting on her. You’re going to be eating so much pussy in my harem.”

“Mmm, you will,” Sam said, now down to her skirt, her blouse and bra already hung up. She had small breasts, too, her nipples firm and hard. “My mom’s pussy, my older sister’s pussy, the other concubines’ pussies. And if there’s a girl you find hot, well, we can arrange for you to eat her pussy, too.”

“I’ve never done it,” JoBeth said, her voice whimpering.

“Just do what I did to you,” I told her, leaning down. “Remember how I pleased you.”

My lips claimed hers. I kissed her hard. She shuddered, her tongue caressing my lips. She tasted herself. That would get her ready to feast on my daughter. JoBeth whimpered into the kiss.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sam naked and eager for the fun.

JoBeth’s lips surrendered to my pressing tongue. I thrust it into her, claiming her. She shuddered. I stroked her neck, feeling the flutter of her pulse. I broke the kiss and stared into JoBeth’s green eyes. Her freckled cheeks glowed with her blush.

“Ready?” I asked her softly.

“Yes, Mr. Davies.”

“Then stretch out on my desk,” I said. “You’re going to love it.”

“Yep,” Sam said, marching to the table. “I have such a good tasting pussy. It’s just the best. You’ll love it.”

JoBeth spread out on her back, her curly-brown hair spreading across the desk. Her conical breasts rose and fell. My cock aimed at her virgin pussy. I grabbed it, bringing it to her silky bush soaked in her juices. Sam reached us, grinning.

My daughter had this naughty gleam in her eyes. That wicked passion that I enjoyed. She hopped up on the desk. She had a jiggle to her breasts as she straddled JoBeth. My daughter lowered her shaved snatch to the nervous lips of the virgin girl. My new concubine shuddered.

Then she took her first lick of pussy.

I glimpsed her tongue sliding through my daughter’s cuntlips before vanishing out of my sight. Sam’s back arched. Her small breasts jiggled. She wiggled her hips back and forth, grinding her pussy on JoBeth’s mouth.

I pressed my cock against the virgin’s twat. I found her hot flesh. I pressed against her pussy. Her outer labia parted, letting me feel the membrane of her hymen. I pushed on her. She quivered and moaned, whimpering into my daughter’s pussy.

“Do it, Daddy,” whimpered Sam. She leaned forward. Her hand stroked down my chest. “You’re so sexy when you’re breeding a girl.”

“Enjoying yourself?” I asked.

She nodded her head. “Her tongue is eager. Ooh, Daddy, your new concubine is a treat. She’s going to fit right in.”

I smiled at my daughter. I cupped her cheek and kissed her. My tongue thrust into her mouth as I pressed against JoBeth’s hymen. The virgin moaned into my daughter’s twat. JoBeth’s maidenhead stretched and stretched. That thin membrane felt so naughty.

Her cherry popped.

My cock buried several inches into JoBeth’s cunt. I slid into her depths and shuddered at that wonderful delight. That hot twat engulfed me. I sank deeper and deeper into her. She whimpered into my daughter’s snatch. Sam gasped and shuddered.

“Oh, Daddy, she loves it,” panted Sam, breaking our kiss. “The sounds she’s making into my pussy. She is feasting on me. Ooh, yes, yes!”

“Mr. Davies,” panted JoBeth as I drew back.

Her pussy clenched around me. That wonderful, silky sheath clung to me. My dick throbbed and ached. I shuddered and then thrust into her depths. I churned her up. I buried hard and deep into her. It was an amazing thrill. An exciting passion to enjoy. Her hot delight squeezed around me, sending wicked passion surging down my cock to my balls.

My balls smacked into the deflowered virgin’s taint. She moaned into Sam’s cunt. I pumped hard and deep into her pussy. I reamed her. I fucked her hard. I drove into her delicious cunt. I savored that hot twat squeezing about me.

“Daddy, Daddy, fuck her!” Sam moaned, her hips wiggling from side to side. “Oh, she’s going to make me cum.”

“Good,” I said. I stroked my daughter’s side, loving the delight in her green eyes. “I want you exploding. I want you to erupt. Drown her in your juices.”

“You are the best, Daddy!” she squealed.

Sam threw her arms around my neck and peppered my face with kisses. My daughter showered me in love as I fucked in and out of JoBeth’s tight snatch. I plundered her. I buried to the hilt in her cunt. I loved the feel of her silky twat around my dick.

Sam’s lips burned across my face. I savored her passion as I thrust over and over into JoBeth’s pussy. I loved the feel of her twat around me. That hot cunt gripped me. Sam kissed me with hunger. Her tongue darted into my mouth.

“Mr. Davies!” groaned JoBeth. “Sam! Oh, Sam! Your Daddy’s cock! He’s… He’s…”

Sam giggled into our kiss. I bet she understood.

My tongue played with my daughter’s. I kissed her hard, thrusting my cock deep and hard into her twat. I plundered her. She shuddered, her moans whimpering into my mouth. Her tongue danced and dueled with me. She teased me. It was an exciting treat to enjoy. My dick throbbed and ached in JoBeth’s cunt.

I hammered her hard. I loved her. I stroked my daughter’s sides and fucked my concubine. My balls grew tighter and tighter. They smacked into the deflowered virgin’s taint. Her juicy pussy gripped. Tight and silky hot. The friction massaged the tip of my cock.

Sam broke the kiss, her green eyes boring into mine. “Oh, Daddy, are you going to cum in her?”

“Yes!” I growled.

“Breed her?”

“You know it,” I panted. “You made it happen, kumquat!”

“I did!” she squealed in delight. “Oh, Daddy, yes, yes! That’s what I wanted to hear!”

She kissed me hard. Her tongue darted around in my mouth. This amazing passion surged through me as I enjoyed her enthusiasm. My dick buried to the hilt in JoBeth’s cunt. I couldn’t take much more of her deflowered depths. Soon, I would be breeding her fertile pussy.

My balls tightened.

I held my daughter tight, kissing her and growling my passion into her lips. JoBeth whimpered. Her thighs gripped my waist. She wiggled her hips from side to side, massaging that sweet pussy around my cock, bringing me closer and closer to her eruption.

Sam broke the kiss, her eyes sparkling. “Cum in her, Daddy!”

“I will,” I panted, staring into my youngest daughter’s eyes. They smoldered with her passion. They brimmed with the rapture that I wanted to devour.

I kissed her again. I thrust my tongue into her mouth. I dueled with her. Loved her. She tasted so sweet. My tongue caressed around her oral cavity. JoBeth whimpered into my daughter’s twat. The deflowered virgin’s cunt clenched around my dick. That wonderful heat bringing me closer and closer to exploding in her.

I shuddered, my cock aching, throbbing. The slap of our flesh had me dizzy. I was so close to spurting in her. To bathing her in my cum. JoBeth’s thighs gripped me. She moaned louder and louder into my daughter’s cunt.

“Mr. Davies!” she groaned, voice muffled by Sam’s twat. “Oh, yes, yes! Oh, wow! That’s… It’s… I love your cock in me!”

JoBeth’s pussy convulsed around my cock.

I drove into her climaxing pussy. I growled into my daughter’s lips, savoring the hot flesh rippling around my cock. That wonderful, spasming pussy brought me to the brink. I plowed into her, my hands sliding down my daughter’s body to grab her ass.

I buried into JoBeth’s convulsing pussy.

Bred her.

My jizz fired hot and thick into her. I flooded her with blast after blast of my spunk. I coated her pussy in my cream. That wonderful, heady rush shot through me. I kissed my daughter hard as my new concubine’s snatch milked my dick.

I fired my spunk into her fertile pussy.

“Mr. Davies!” she squealed. “Oh, Mr. Davies, you’re spilling in me.”

Sam broke the kiss. My daughter’s green eyes sparkled with delight. “Oh, Daddy, yes, yes, that’s so hot!”

Her head threw back. Her arms tightened around my neck. Her hips wiggled as she shuddered on JoBeth mouth. My daughter joined us in orgasmic delight. JoBeth’s passion rippled around me. Her cunt massaged me, milking out my cum.

“My beautiful Sam,” I groaned. “My sweet kumquat. How is she?”

“Wonderful, Daddy!” groaned Sam. “Ooh, she’s amazing. I’m so glad she’s going to be a concubine.”

I smiled at my daughter.

JoBeth whimpered as her pussy milked out the last of my cum. That wonderful, massaging cunt worked out every drop. I panted and pulled my cock out. I sat down on my desk beside the girls. Sam didn’t hesitate to bend over.

“Yum!” she gasped and buried her head into JoBeth’s cream-filled pussy.

It was time to use my last two edits of the day. I knew just what to do. I grabbed my phone.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Linda Davies

I shuddered, staring at my phone as Lilith’s tongue dove into my folds. The demon flicked up and down my pussy lips from my taint to my clit. I shuddered, my large breasts jiggling. Pleasure surged through me. This incredible delight that sent bliss rippling down my body. I groaned, humping against her.

She had such a naughty tongue. Lithe and limber. She knew how to eat my pussy. She worshiped my cunt. Her lavender eyes peered up at me. I shuddered, my chair creaking. My hand tightened on my phone.

The app…

I could edit myself so that I would have a harem of girls. Make an aura around me that just attracted them to me. I could make it so if I desired a girl, she would join my harem, wanting to worship me. She would do just what Lilith now was doing.

A parade of nubile schoolgirl all eager to feast on me.

“Mrs. Davies,” the whispered in my imagination. The girls I’d enjoyed in here flashed through my mind. Pregnant Yumiko Itou, Tessa Powers, Hannah Crisp, Evita Loyola, Babette Gagnon, Pratima Chaudhari, Dotty Holmwood, Kizzy Landon, Elfriede Bader. More. They could all be my naughty schoolgirls.

“They can be yours, Mistress,” Lilith moaned.

That word… Yours!

I shuddered, my free hand shooting down and grabbing Lilith’s mane of silvery hair. I gripped her tight, pressing her mouth into my twat. I savored her licking and lapping at me. Her tongue darted through my folds. She teased me. This wonderful passion that had me shuddering and shivering.

“Mistress!” the schoolgirls moaned in my imagination.

Kizzy’s dark hands stroked my thighs as she nuzzled in to worship my body. Pregnant Yumiko sucked on my nipple. Elfriede licked at my ass, the crest of her mohawk rubbing into my butt-cheeks. Dotty Holmwood offered her own large breasts for me to love.

“Mistress, let me lick your cunt!”

“Mistress, please, please, I want to eat your asshole.”

“You are so beautiful, Mistress!”

The words echoed through my mind as Lilith’s nimble tongue slid up my pussy folds to my clit. She licked at it. That wonderful, naughty, delicious thrill racing through me. My body bucked. My heart pounded in my chest as she drove me wild. I whimpered, my hand clenching about the phone as the demon feasted on me.

I found my menu.

Linda Davies [Edited by Player One]

• Physical

• Mental

• Spiritual

Despite the protection from Steve’s last changes, I could edit myself. I could open up the Spiritual Menu and find the Aura Sub-Menu. It would be so easy. The pleasure coursed through my body. I whimpered, trembling on the chair. My thumb moved. Tapped the screen.

Spiritual

• Sexuality

• Faith

• Morality

• Social

There it was. I could just start editing it in my harem.

“Mmm, Mistress, yes, yes, imagine all the pleasures you could give yourself,” moaned Lilith. “You tried, now you can enjoy your reward.”

I shuddered, my mind melting under the lust. Two of Lilith’s fingers thrust into my molten cunt. They plunged in and out of me, stirring me up. I trembled, my large breasts heaving. The demon sucked on my clit. She nibbled on it, sending such bliss surging through my body.

It was a wonderful delight to enjoy. A treat that would have me trembling and groaning. My thighs tightened around her head. Her licking tongue teased me. This hot delight rippled through my cunt. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest.

“Mistress, I want to feast on your cunt,” panted Tessa Powers, the tall star of the college’s girls’ basketball team.

“Mistress, let’s trib our pussies together,” panted Pratima, her dusky-red body naked in my mind. “Won’t that feel amazing?”

“Mistress!”

“Mistress!”

“Let me love you, Mistress!”

“Oh, yes!” I shuddered, my pussy clenching down on Lilith’s thrusting fingers. She jammed them in deep. She reamed them in and out of my cunt. My body trembled. The bliss surged through me. This amazing, delicious, perfect passion that would see me explode.

“Worship me!” I howled.

“Yes, Mistress!” Lilith purred.

Temptation surged through me. I tapped the Aura Sub-Menu. Nothing lay there. It was a blank canvas waiting for me to make a masterpiece. I would have all those nubile beauties worshiping my body.

My orgasm built and built. I trembled on the chair. Lilith curled her fingers through my pussy. She stroked along the top of my pussy wall. She teased me. This incredible rush shot through my body. My cunt clenched on her as she found my G-spot.

She sucked on my clit and attacked that bundle of nerves. I bucked in my chair. My head threw back. I heaved as my orgasm exploded through me. My cunt spasmed around the devil’s naughty fingers. They massaged the naughty spot while she sucked on my bud.

The twin sensation sent rapture shuddering through me.

“Oh, yes, yes, worship me!” I howled.

“Always, Mistress!”

“We’re yours until the end of time!”

“Your lesbian sluts!”

“Your harem! Please, please, Mistress, love us. Worship us. We have to be owned by you. We need you, Mistress.”

“Edit yourself, Mistress!”

My orgasm burst through me. Over and over, wave after wave of lust surged through my body. The ecstasy rippled through my mind and bathed my thoughts. It was incredible. I drowned in them. I groaned, my eyes fluttering as the cream gushed out of my pussy and bathed Lilith’s face.

She licked around her fingers while they kept attacking my G-spot. Orgasm after orgasm surged through me. I shuddered, the naughty demon driving me wild. I whimpered and groaned. My head felt dizzy from her touch.

I had to think. This was insane. She was driving me wild. I groaned, my head shaking from the pleasure. If I didn’t stop this, my mind would melt. It was too much. I shuddered, my heart quaking beneath my breasts.

“Lilith!” I gasped, wave after wave of rapture drowning my mind.

“Mmm, Mistress!” she purred. Her tongue flicked to my clit.

I came again.

My pussy convulsed hard around her fingers. The rapture surged through me. My chair creaked as I spasmed. I tossed my head. My mind burned with the radiance of my ecstasy. My pussy grew numb. My labia and clit felt hypersensitive from the bliss flowing out of me.

It was too much. It almost hurt, but it felt incredible. Lilith was driving me to heights of bliss. The demon knew just how to use me. I shuddered, my tits heaving. I groaned, my thumb moving. If I didn’t stop this…

I would never be able to escape this bliss.

I closed the app.

Lilith vanished. Time moved again.

“Oh, my fucking god,” I moaned, slumping in my chair.

I panted and moaned, the bliss buzzing through me. My imagination burned with my fantasy. I stared at my phone, my breasts heaving. Despite the pleasure that Lilith had just given me, I trembled there in a daze.

Frightened.

I didn’t know how long I lay there slumped. I couldn’t think of anything else but the harem. Those girls. The itch to enjoy them spread through me. I just had to tap the app. I just had to open it again and resume what I was doing.

I bit my lip. Didn’t I deserve my own joy? Didn’t I deserve to do this one selfish thing? Steve used it all the time. He fucked his first student while I was in Las Vegas. He screwed our daughters and took their virginities while I was out of town with Marissa.

I could have this.

My finger darted for the app to tap it. I couldn’t fight this any longer. I wanted it so badly. It wouldn’t harm anything. I tried to do something good for the family. I tried to find Sandalphon’s real name. I couldn’t.

So it was okay. I could do this and—

A text message popped on my screen from Marissa. I blinked at it, reading it and confusion rippled across my mind.

“I’m going to do it,” said Marissa. “I’m going to accept your husband’s offer. I’m going to be his second wife. Your wife, Linda. I’m ordering the plane tickets. There’s a red eye flight heading to SeaTac, I’ll be there early in the morning. I just… I want to be with you. I’ve been such a jealous fool. I hated that you chose Steve over me. That you loved him more, but I could never get over you. I don’t just want our brief weekends a few times a year. I want it all.”

My fingers trembled. Tears filled my eyes. I typed: “Steve proposed to you?”

“Didn’t you know?” she texted back. “He and I have been talking all week. He wants me here. He wants me to be in your life and… I’m willing to share you with him. I’m willing to try and love him like I love you.”

“Steve,” I whispered as the realization hit me. He hadn’t been texting her all week. Since this craziness started, I’d hardly thought of Marissa. She was down in Las Vegas. I cared for her, I did, but she was out of sight. She was my first lover. If I hadn’t met Steve, we’d be together.

I never asked my husband to edit her and… Why not?

I shuddered as I pondered my emotions. Why had I rarely thought about her, let alone asking Steve to edit my lover? He could have made her into a perfect companion for us, like he appeared to have done. What had held me back?

Guilt.

I didn’t want to put him in that position of having to choose. Deep down, I knew I’d hurt him in this other life I couldn’t remember. I didn’t want him to feel pressured to do something that would bring him pain. I didn’t know if he resented Marissa or not. And if I asked to make her a part of our family…

It would have been a horrible position to place the man I loved in. But he did this on his own. He wanted to bring Marissa back into my life permanently. Like it had been in college. My husband loved me that much.

Tears spilled down my cheeks.

I closed my phone and knew that Steve wouldn’t ever betray me. He wouldn’t cut me off from his harem. It was our harem. We were partners in this. I couldn’t use my app selfishly. Not when he used his own to help out everyone in our lives and our community.

“Thank you, Steve,” I whispered, clutching my phone.

I had to use my one edit to make my family happy. I just had to figure out how to do that. How to ensure that we found Sandalphon’s true name. There could be no threat to my family. We had to be secure in our power.

Joy burst through me. I had to find my husband and thank him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Shining One, O Star of the Morning and Lord of the Heavens, summoned, do I appear.

Accuser, how goes Lilith’s mission in her corruption of the Editor’s wife. Is temptation devouring her soul?

As I accused, Shining One, Linda Davies is a weak woman drawn to power. She will use her edit now more than ever. She is full of love and loyalty.

Explain.

Lilith has manipulated her into it perfectly, Shining One. Linda has denied the more obvious sin by refusing to selfishly indulge in her own wanton lusts. Conquering temptation, she will feel more comfortable in helping her husband. To her, it is a lesser sin.

There is no such thing, Accuser.

She doesn’t know that, Shining One. I expect it to come fast. The road shall be open.

Mortal frailty is ever our best ally. You have done well, Accuser. If Lilith succeeds in her mission, your rewards shall be great.

My reward is serving you, Shining One.

To be continued…

---

She knocked on our door for computer help – she got more than she bargained for

“Knock! Knock!” “Craig you got that?” I yelled from the couch. “Buck! I’m upstairs dude. Can you get the door?” said Craig. I shook my head as I got off the black leather couch in the living room. I could hear someone knocking on the door leading to the garage. We had moved in about two weeks ago. Craig was a good roommate. We split all the bills down the middle. He works as a manager for an upscale shoe store. I work from home. I help people with IT problems. I also set up new web sites for clients.

We live in a good neighborhood. Were the last town house on the street. We share a garage, laundry room with our neighbors. There town house connects to the other side of the garage. I don’t think we have met the other people, from next door.

“Knock! Knock!” “Coming! “ I yelled. I reached down to open the door leading into the garage. “Hello!” said a soft female voice. I smiled. “Hi…” was all I could say. My mouth was wide open. I looked down. There was a very voluptuous blonde standing in front of me. She was in her late twenties. About 5ft 2. She was wearing a very long black skirt that covered her feet. She had a tight white blouse that showed off her huge chest. I then noticed her wedding ring on her finger. Just my luck.

“Hello young man. I’m Mrs. Candy Grove. I live next door. Just over there.” She said. She pointed across the garage. “I’m Buck. Nice to meet you. Did we do something wrong? Did we have the music to loud?” I said. She smiled. “No! No! You did nothing wrong.” she said. “That’s good.” I said. My eyes were fixed on her bodacious curves. “Normally I ask my husband for help. But he is away on business. He is in Africa looking for gold.” She said. “What do you need help with?” I said. “My computer won’t turn on. It was running really slow. Then this morning. It just crashed.” She said.

“I would be more than happy to help. I know a few things about computers.” I said. “That would be great.” Said Mrs. Grove. “Dude.. Who’s at the door?” said Craig. I turned my head. “Mrs. Grove! I like you to meet my room mate, Craig. If you like, we can walk over and I can unplug your computer and bring it back here. I have a few programs I might be able to turn on your computer. I can have it up and running in no time.” I said. I saw Craig mouth wide open. He was checking out Mrs. Grove. We both like the same kind of women. The more curves, the better. “Any chance you can have it back by tomorrow?” she said. “I’m pretty sure I can have it running by tomorrow.” I said.

We both followed behind Mrs. Grove. As she walked through the small 2 car garage. She left the side door open, as she showed us around. She had a few family pictures on the wall. They were just her and her husband. He was a short skinny guy, with a bad toupee on. Craig laughed as we both pointed at him behind his Wife back. Mrs. Grove finally took us to her living room. She had a big computer, next to her entertainment system. She had lots of book around her house. I bent over to unplug her computer. I then handed her PC tower to Craig.

“Here’s my cell phone number. In case you can’t fix it. Please call. I’m at work all day tomorrow. I’m the assistant to the mayor of our lovely town. She is a great boss. I’m sure I can run home and pick it up. There a computer store not to far from here. They might be able to fix it, if you can’t. It’s just really important I get it fixed.” Said Mrs. Grove. “No problem. Buck is a computer genius. He will have this puppy up and working in no time. “ said Craig. “Thank you so much.” Said Mrs. Grove.

We both walked back to our town house. I shut the door behind us. I heard Mrs. Grove door close next. “Buck! She is so hot.” Said Craig. “Yeah! She is smoking hot. I hope I can fix her computer now.” I said. We both smiled as I hooked up her computer in my room. “I’m going downstairs to watch some TV.” Said Craig. “Later man.” I said.

I turned my attention back at Mrs. Grove computer. I plugged my program in the back of the computer. A few minutes passed before I got her computer running again. I slipped past her easy password on the computer. (password, password) I then looked on her desk top next. I saw a few folders in the right corner. I clicked on the first one. Just some family photos. Her computer was running slow. I then ran another program from my computer. I had to figure out why her computer was so slow.

It took a few minutes before my computer told me why Mrs. Grove computer was running slow. She had a lot of movies and videos downloaded on her computer. I then looked for the largest file. I quickly found the folder it was hiding in. I clicked on the folder marked (Only for Candy).. I almost fell off my chair. I started to click on the movies in the folder. My mouth dropped open. They were all showing Mrs. Grove in different sex positions. The first one she was masturbating with a huge blue vibrator. The next she was on all fours getting fucked from behind. I could see the woman’s hands on her hips and she was yelling at Mrs. Grove. I could feel my cock get hard under my computer desk.

I quickly started to copy all her files onto a zip drive. I had to see these movies again when I gave Mrs. Grove back her computer. I then reached for my phone. I texted Craig to get up here. A few minutes passed before he opened my bedroom door. ‘What’s up??” he said. He then got quite as he looked at Mrs. Grove computer screen. I was still watching the woman fuck her from behind. Her huge tits were being tugged by the women. “Are you kidding me? Wow! I can’t believe Mrs. Grove in to this stuff.” Said Craig. I just shook my head.

We spent the next 4 hours copying everything on her computer. My cock was rock hard. I knew Craig was hurting to. He kept adjusting himself on the chair next to me. Mrs. Grove loved to be dominated. All the movies were either her or another female. Some photos we found, were just her. Not a single one showed her with another man. Her husband must not like other men playing with his wife. “Damn! Buck! I need to get up early tomorrow.” Said Craig. I looked at my watch. It was closed to midnight. “I’m going to look around some more and then add some more memory to her computer. That should help her computer run faster. Night dude.” I said. “Later.” Said Craig.

I lost track of what time I went to bed. My cell phone rang. I rolled over on my erect cock. Damn! I was still thinking about Mrs. Grove. “Hello!” I said. “Buck! You still got the neighbors computer?” said Craig. “Yeah! Why do you ask?” I said. “I was thinking…long pause..” said Craig. “I’m a step head of you. We should try and take advantage of this situation.” I said. “Exactly what I was thinking. I got to work this morning. I pulled up our town’s website. I found out who enjoy’s Mrs. Grove, as much as we do. The Mayor, her fucking boss. She is just as big, if not bigger than Mrs. Grove.” Said Craig. “That’s good to know. Take off the rest of the day. Make sure you bring home some heels you want Mrs. Grove to be in tonight. If we have to. We can find something in her closet to make her look like a hot MILF. See you soon.” I said.

I hung up my phone as I dialed Mrs. Grove. “Ring! Ring! Hello Mayor’s office. This is Candy.” Said Mrs. Grove. “Hi! Candy.. It’s Buck. Your new neighbor.” I said. “Hi! Buck…I was just thinking about you. How my computer?” she said. I smiled. “It’s all fixed. It’s as good as new.” I said. “Oh! That is great. I really appreciate it. My husband will be happy. I’m suppose to Skype him later.” Said Candy. “Sounds fun.” I said. “I left my door open next door. Can you be a doll and hook my computer back up. I’ll be by later to say thank you.” She said. She then hung up the phone.

My mind was racing as I took a quick shower. I heard Craig come home as I was putting on some clothes. I slipped on some white cargo shorts. Then a black t-shirt. I left my underwear in my top drawer. I put on some cologne. I heard Craig changing out of his Suit as we met in the living room.

“Your not going to believe this. She left her house unlocked. She wants us to put her computer back. She going to Skype with her husband tonight on her computer. What she doesn’t know? Will be watching her from my computer.” I said. Craig had a big smile on his face. “This should be fun.” He said. “I also started to print out some of the images with her and the mayor. I figured we take them over to Mrs. Grove.” I said. We both laughed.

It took us about an hour to set up Mrs. Grove computer. We then went upstairs to her bedroom. Craig was looking through her heels in the closet. I was checking out her bras and panties in her dresser. We then both smiled as her bra’s were huge. We then walked down the hall to another room. There was sign on the door to keep out. Craig pulled out a card and shimmed open the door. We both almost fainted. It was her slave room. There were huge straps, whips, chains around the room. There were adult toys everywhere. There were chairs and a big four post bed. We found a tri pod and some camera equipment. We both smiled as we walked back to our side of the town house.

It was close to 6pm when we heard the garage door open. My cock got instantly hard. Craig started to breath heavier. We both rushed to my room. My computer was already on. About twenty minutes passed before we got a glimpse of Mrs. Grove on the screen. She was wearing a black see through robe. Her huge breast were encased inside a tight black bra. Her huge breast spilled out the top. She was wearing a matching black thong, that barely covered her huge camel toe. I could tell her pussy was completely shaved. She had a huge purple vibrator in her left hand. She smiled at the screen.

A second later we heard her husband. “Candy! You’ve been a naughty wife. Put down that toy. This will make 4 weeks since I’ve been gone. I forbid you from playing with your pussy. Obey your master.” He said. She nodded her head “Yes!”. Both Craig and I looked at each other. Our mouths dropped open. “You will need to wait another 6 months or longer until I get home. I will be staying in Africa a little longer than planned. I am close to finding gold again. I also found a skinny servant to help me get over your fat body. Have you been dieting like I asked?” he said. “Yes! Master! I have not eaten anything for two days. I’m so weak.” She said. “That a good wife. Tomorrow wire me your paycheck. I need money. I need to get off this computer. Your disgusting.” He said. The computer screen then went blank.

“Dude go get some food downstairs. Don’t forget her heels, from your work. I’ll grab the pictures of Candy and the Mayor. Meet me at the door.” I said. I heard Craig run down the stairs to the kitchen. I grabbed the yellow envelope off my computer table. I smiled as I walked down the stairs to the side door in the house. A minute later Craig showed up with a bag full of tacos and a bottle of white wine. He had stopped at Taco Bell before coming home. He also had a small black gift bag with the heels from his work inside. We both smiled as we walked through the garage to Mrs. Grove side door.

“Knock! Knock!” Craig knocked on the side door inside the garage. We both walked over in our bare feet. We waited for the door open. My heart was racing. I could hear Craig breathing faster. A few minutes passed before the brass door knob turned on the small wooden door. “Hi! Neighbors.” Said Mrs. Grove. “Hey!” we both said at the same time. “How’s the computer?” I said. “It works great. Would you both like to come in? I’m sorry, I just got out of the shower and through this on.” She said. ‘You look great.” Said Craig. We both were staring at her big ass, thru the see through black robe. She had a white terry cloth robe over her see through black outfit. The problem was the back of her white robe was on her lower back. It was hung up on her big ass. We both smiled.

I heard Craig shut the door behind us. I was walking directly behind Mrs. Grove. We followed her into her living room. She had turned off her computer. I quickly looked around the room. “We brought you some food.” Said Craig. He handed her the bag of tacos. She quickly open the bag releasing the smell of tacos in the room. I could see her lick her fiery red lips. She had teased up her short blonde hair. She was looking so hot in her black see through robe. I wondered if she knew how turned on we were.

We both watched Mrs. Grove eat two tacos. “I feel like such a pig. I’ve been so busy at work and home. I forgot the last time I ate something.” She said. Craig and I looked at each other. We both knew two days ago. I wish her husband could see her eat the other two tacos in the bag. So much for her diet. She had the perfect figure. She could add a few more pounds. Neither one of us would have cared. “We also brought some wine.” I said. “Mmmm… Wine and tacos. You both now how to spoil a girl. Craig reached into his black gift bag. I smiled as he handed her a large wine glass. I leaned over to pour her some white wine. She took a few sips. “You both can take a seat on the couch.” She said. She pointed to her big black leather couch.

We both walked around her wooden coffee table. I sat on the right side. Craig sat on the left. We kept the middle seat cushion open. I looked back up. Mrs. Grove was licking her fingers clean. She than gulped half of her white wine. “Please excuse me. I’ll be right back.” She said. We watched as she walked toward her kitchen. She tossed out the empty taco bag. She washed her hands. She then slowly walked back into her living room. She had sipped almost the rest of her wine.

She then looked over her wine glass. “What else did you young men bring me?” said Mrs. Grove. She pointed to my right hand. I slowly raised my right hand. She then took the yellow envelope from my hand. Craig and I looked at each other. We both smiled. “Oh my word. What??? What??? Where did you get these??” said Mrs. Grove. “I found them on your computer last night. I figured out what was slowing down your computer.” I said. “We also made copies.” Said Craig. “There a disk at the bottom of the envelope.” I said. Mrs. Grove put her small hand inside the yellow envelope. She pulled out the DVD. She slowly read the title on the DVD. “Best of Candy Vol I”

We both watched Mrs. Grove eyes get big. She finished off her glass of wine. She then look at both of us on the couch. “Have you shown this to anybody?” she said. “No! The photos and the DVD’s are just for us.” I said. “Oh! That’s good, because you would just be hurting me and my husband.” She said. “So the Mayor, would not care if the photos and video got out?” said Craig. “Yeah! Maybe she would not care. I see she is running for reelection next month.” I said. Candy’s mouth dropped open. ‘I’m in so much trouble. My life is ruined. I’m going to loose my job. I should have never brought my computer to you, Buck.” She said.

“Your lucky you brought your computer to me and not someone else. We don’t want to see you get fired or your boss lose the election, over a big scandal.” I said. We both could see Mrs. Grove was about ready to cry. “My….My husband made me do it. Everything you saw on my computer. He made me do. He knew the Mayor liked me. He secretly filmed us. Now she wants me all the time. But I can’t have her come over to my house. My husband has banned her from coming to her house, until he comes home from Africa. I’m such a bad wife. He now hates my body. He treats me like his slave.” Whispered Mrs. Grove.

“Fuck! You look hot to us.” Blurted out Craig. “Stop teasing me. That’s not nice.” Said Mrs. Grove. “You are very sexy.” I said. “Just stop. I’ve had enough for one night. Tell me….. What do I have to do to get those pictures and videos destroyed. I want everything deleted on my computer. I want no evidence that any thing has taken place.” Said Mrs. Grove.

“When does your husband come back from Africa?” I said. “In six months.” She said. “For the next six months or until your husband comes home. We will come visit you every day. You will do what ever we say. No questions asked. I’m glad you nodded your head..”Yes!” Now slowly take off that white robe, then the black see through robe.” I said. Mrs. Grove dropped both her robes on the carpet in her living room. I motion for Craig to give her his heels from work. “Take off those old black flat. Put these on. I will dress your feet from now on. You will wear what I pick out..” Said Craig.

Mrs. Grove reached into the small black gift bag. Her eyes grew bigger as she pulled out a pair of black 6inch stilettos. “They are 6inch Multi Strap Peep Toe Pump’s with a two inch platform at the front.” Said Craig. “How do I put them on? I never worn anything taller than 2 inches.” Said Mrs. Grove. “Sit on the end of the coffee table.” Said Craig. I could feel my cock growing inside my cargo shorts.

I watched Mrs. Grove sit down on the edge of her coffee table. Her small black thong was wedged between her ass cheeks. Her amazing ass expanded out the sides of the small coffee table. Her huge black bra strained under the weight of her large breast. Craig was kneeling in front of her. Her large breast almost touched her thighs as she watched Craig toss her flats across her living room. I heard them bounce off the far wall. Craig then reached down to grab her left foot. He was massaging her ankles and sexy calves. Her then began to rub under her foot. He leaned down to put her small big toe in his mouth. He bite down, then sucked each of her toes. He then did the same thing with her right foot.

Mrs. Grove let out a soft moan. Her head fell back as she was enjoying her expert foot massage from Craig. He then started to lick the bottom of her feet. He was running his tongue all over her feet, ankles, calves. She was moving her head back and forth. Craig reached up to touch her huge bra. I could hear the thin black material rub against the palm of his hand. Mrs. Grove let out a louder moan. Craig then took off his shirt. He placed Mrs. Grove left foot on his chest. She then pinched his hard nipple with her toes.

Craig rotated her feet between his hungry mouth and his hard chest. After twenty minutes I heard Craig unzip his cargo shorts. I watched as Mrs. Grove opened her eyes. She froze for a second as she looked down between her feet. Craig was using her feet, to jack his erect cock. He then pushed on her chest. She slowly laid on her back. I watched her huge breast almost fall out the sides of her tight bra. Craig was on his knees. He placed Mrs. Grove feet together around his cock. He then proceed to fuck her sexy feet.

A few minutes passed before Craig slowed down fucking her feet. He then quickly leaned down to put her sexy black 6inch stilettos on her feet. He motion for Mrs. Grove to stand up. He held her hand as she got off the coffee table. He then laid on his back and motion for Mrs. Grove to put her heels next to his ears. She started to rub her heels all over his face. He reached down to jack his hard cock. A few minutes later. “Fuck! Arrggghhhh!” yelled Craig. He shot a big wad of cum in the air. “Oh my!” whispered Mrs. Grove. She watched as Craig finished cumming all over her living room.

“Come here Candy.” I said. She turned her head. I had quickly took off my clothes as she watched Craig shoot his load. I was sitting there naked on her big black couch. My 9 ¾ inch cock was sticking straight up. She strutted over in her new heels between my legs. I reached up to pull her wet black thong over her wide hips and long curvy legs. She put her hand on my broad shoulders was I tossed her thong onto the coffee table. Her bald pussy glisten with her own juices. She tried to cover her bald pussy in front of two young men.

“You’re the first man to see my bottom half, beside my husband,” she said. “Turn around, let me see that big ass.” I said with a loud voice. She turned her naked ass into my view. I started to slap her big ass with my open hand. She started to moan again. I could see her pussy getting more wet. I leaned my face into her big ass. I started to slide my wide tongue into her ass cheeks. I then placed my hands on her hips. Forcing my tongue in deeper. I was in heaven. She let out a bigger moan when I placed my middle finger between her big warm thighs.

Her knees buckled as I slid my index finger inside her very hot pussy. She was so wet. “Grab your ankles. That a good girl.” I said. I then moved my mouth from her ass to her wet pussy. I started to bite her large cunt lips. I slipped in one finger, followed my another. “I’m cumming!!! Your making me orgasm so hard. I never felt like this before.” She screamed.

“Get on your knees in front of me. Say Ah!” I said. Mrs. Grove opened her mouth. “Your so much bigger than my husband. I don’t know….Mmmmppph” She started to gag from my cock in her mouth. “Rub my balls with your long red nails. That is better. Swirl your tongue around my cock. Were going to make you a better cock sucker before your husband gets home. He will thank us after we teach his wife how to be a whore. Now rub my cock all over your face. Make some loud sucking noises.” I said. I watched as Mrs. Grove sucked, licked and rubbed my wet cock all over her face. Her eyes were getting bigger as I reached down to slap her big breast.I brought her to another loud orgasm, before she got on her knees.

“God damn… I need to see those now. Who makes these bra’s?” I said. I leaned down to unhook the massive straps on the back of her huge bra. A second after her bra flew off. Her massive breast fell into the cold air of her living room. I heard Craig moan again. He was sitting in a chair across from the couch. “Those are nice…” said Craig. “There so big and fucking round.” I yelled. Mrs. Grove moaned as I man handled her huge breast. I was running my greedy hands all around her huge breast. I started to tug and pull on her large nipples. She had 6inch dark pink aerloes.

“Now look at Craig sitting over there. Rub your pussy. Show him how much you like him. Now crawl over here and sit on my cock. That a good wife. Hold up your amazing breast for me to enjoy.” I said. Candy was holding her breast for me to enjoy. She had her knees on the couch. Her pussy was all the way down on my cock. I could feel her wetness on my balls. She was dripping wet. I had my hands on her hips, making her bounce up and down on my cock. My mouth was glues to her left nipple. Then her right nipple. She was thrashing her head from side to side. I could feel her whole body exploded on my cock. I then tensed up and shot a huge load, deep inside her.

I then flipped her over on her back. I still had my hard cock buried in her pussy. She was a total mess. Her pussy over flowed from my cum and her orgasm. I grabbed her ankles around my neck. She looked down to see between her legs. My cock was sliding in and out of her wet sloppy pussy. I reached down to slap her big wet breast. I then started to tug and pinch them for the next thirty minutes. She was screaming again as I plunged my hard cock all the way in before I exploded again.

I slowly stood up. I watched Craig walk toward Mrs. Grove, on the couch. He had her lay on the couch, with her head on one cushion and her feet on the far cushion. He then put his balls on her face, as he began to fuck her huge tits. “Lick my balls…Mrs. Grove. Slap my ass. That a good wife. Your breast our amazing.” He said. I walked into the kitchen. I found some beer in the fridge. I then walked back to the living room. Craig was still sliding his cock between Mrs. Grove big chest. A few minutes passed before he stood up. He then reversed his position on Mrs. Grove. He was fucking her big breast, and rubbing his cock on her red lips. “Yes!!!!” yelled Craig. I heard Mrs. Grove gag. He was shooting a big load into her greedy mouth. He then collapsed onto the floor.

I took Mrs. Grove right hand and Craig took her left hand. We walked her upstairs to her master bathroom. We took turns cleaning her up. Then we both fucked her again in the shower. It was close to 2am before we all fell asleep in her bed.

I could hear Mrs. Grove alarm cock going off. “Beep Beep!!!” I also felt the bed move. I could her Craig grunting. I rolled over to see Mrs. Grove on top of him. She was riding his hard cock. “I need to go to work. I can’t be late.” Said Mrs. Grove. I then felt the bed stop. Craig was pumping another load inside our sexy neighbor. “We better stop and let Candy get to work. Go take a shower and Craig will be right in to make you look extra sexy today. I am going to go pick out your outfit for today. Your going to tease the Mayor all day. At the end of the day. Your going to invite her back to your house.” I said. Craig smiled. Candy mouth fell wide open. She then went to take a shower.

It took us about an hour to get Candy ready for work. Craig found some 4inch wooden heels for her to wear. I picked out a small tan mini skirt that barely covered her big ass and thick thighs. I then had her put on a white button down shirt over a small red corset. Her huge breast overflowed the top of the tight corset. I unbutton her white shirt half way down the front. My cock was rock hard again as Craig and I walked her to her car. We stood there naked in our garage as we waved to Mrs. Grove.

“Go to work. Get some heels for the Mayor and Candy to wear later. I am going to my room to send Candy an email to her computer at work. Then we can watch her at work. See if the Mayor makes any advances on her. Talk to you later,” I said. Craig went inside our townhouse. I walked back into Candy’s. I spent an hour cleaning up before I went back to my room. I quickly sent Candy, the email. A minute later I saw Candy sitting at her desk. In front of the camera on her computer. She smiled when she saw the camera move.

After awhile I could hear all the people around Candy’s desk. I could see a few guys and girls checking her out. She was so hot in her small outfit. I then heard the Mayor come in the room. “Mrs. Grove! Please come to my office.” Said the Mayor.

It was an hour later before Candy came back to her desk. I picked up my cell phone. “Ring! Ring!” Candy looked down at her purse. She pulled out her cell phone. “Hello! This is Candy..” she said. “Hi! Mrs. Grove. How did your meeting with the Mayor go?” I said. “It was so hard. She wanted me to take off my clothes in her office. She licked her kips the whole time I was in there.” Said Candy. “Did you resist her?” I said. “Yes! Now what should I do?” she said. “Slowly take off your panties. Then play with yourself.” I said. I hung up my cell.

I watched Mrs. Grove play with herself for about an hour. I then ordered her some Chinese for lunch. She sat at her desk. Eating each bite in front of the camera. I heard Craig come home down stairs. He sat and watched Mrs. Grove as I finally took a shower.

It was close to 5pm when we noticed everyone beginning to leave Candy’s office. I quickly picked up my cell and called Candy. “Stay in your chair. Wait for the Mayor to come to your desk. We can see her. Smile. That a good wife. Now invite her to your house. Tell her your husband out of town and you could use some company.” I said.

Craig mouth was wide open as we watched the Mayor walk in front of the computer. “Hi! Candy.. You have been making me wet all day. I saw what you were doing earlier.” Said the Mayor. “My husband is out of town. Would you like to come over tonight? “ said Candy. The Mayor smiled. She had a wicked grin on her face. “I have to pick up my husband from his work. Then I can drop him off at home. I was suppose to make a family dinner tonight, for him and the kids. They will be Ok. I’ll order them pizza. How’s 8pm sound?” she said. Candy nodded her head “Yes!”

A half hour later. Candy opened the door to her town house. She walked into her living room. She smiled at Craig and I. We were both sitting on her couch. We both had on a matching black silk robe and nothing underneath. We both smiled. “Welcome home. You did good today Mrs. Grove.” I said. “Now we need you to be ready for when the Mayor comes over tonight. Let’s go upstairs and get you ready.” Said Craig. He jumped off the couch and took Candy upstairs. A few minutes passed before I heard them having sex upstairs.

“Ding Dong!” It was close to 730pm. I had a feeling the Mayor could not resist Mrs. Grove. Craig slapped Candy big ass. He motion for her to get the door. We both watched from the black leather couch. Candy slowed opened the door. The Mayor stepped in. She was in her mid thirties. She was wearing 4inch black stiletto heels. She was about 5ft 8inches tall. With long curly brown hair, passed her shoulders. She had blonde streaks through out her curls. She was wearing tight faded blue jeans and a big bulky white sweater. She had fiery red crimson lips to match her fiery red finger nails.

“Oh my god!! Candy! What are you wearing?” said the Mayor. Mrs. Grove was wearing just a tight gold corset. Her large breast almost spilled out the top. She was wearing no bra or thong under her corset. She was wearing no heels. Her boss was towering over her. We both watched the Mayor reached up to pull on the dog leach between Mrs Grove huge cleavage. Craig had put a gold dog collar around Candy’s neck before she answered the door. It said property of C & B (Craig & Buck) on the front. He then hooked the gold dog leach in the collar and set it between her breast.

“Please come in.” said Candy. The Mayor could not stop staring at Candy’s half naked voluptuous body. She then followed Candy into the living room. “Mayor! I like you to meet my two new neighbors. Buck and Craig.” She said. The Mayor turned her lustful eyes to both of us on the couch. She smiled.

“Hi!” said Craig. “Good evening Mayor..” I said. Her mouth dropped opened as Candy walked toward Craig on the couch. He reached up to put his hand on Candy’s dog leash. “”Candy!! Who are these guys? Does your husband know about them?” said the Mayor. “They live next door. There my new masters.” Said Mrs. Grove. Craig and I smiled on the couch.

Craig pulled on Candy dog leach. She quickly got on her knees in front of him on the couch. He opened his black robe. Candy quickly put her hands on his growing cock. She then started to lick and suck his hard cock. I then turned my attention to the Mayor. Her mouth was still wide open. She was at a lost for words. She had her hands on her wide hips. She could not stop staring at Candy and Craig on the couch.

I slowly got off the couch and stood next to the Mayor. “You’re a little over dressed Mrs. Mayor. Let me help.” I said. The Mayor turned her head to see me standing next to her. I reached down to unbuckle her small belt around her waist. I then unzipped her faded blue jeans. I gently pushed them down around her knees. She did not say a word. I then reached up to pull her big bulky sweater over her head. She was not wearing any underwear or bra under her clothes. I let out a soft moan. Her huge breast and round ass were bigger than Mrs. Grove.

“Pull off your jeans. Leave on your heels. Put this around your neck.” I said. The Mayor quickly took off her last piece of clothing. She then put a black studded dog collar around her neck. I then clipped a black dog leach on the dog collar. I then dropped my silk robe. I pulled her leach, leading her to the other side of the couch next to Craig and Candy on her knees in front of him. They both turned to watch me sit on the couch and pull the Mayor on my lap.

Craig pulled Candy up off the floor in front of him. Candy quickly got on his lap and guided his hard cock into her pussy. The Mayor looked down and guided my hard cock into her wet pussy. I could feel her warm cunt lips ride down my shaft. I breathed in as I reached up to tug on her huge breast. Then the girls started to fuck us both. They went slow, up and down at first. Then after a few minutes, they started to fuck us faster. Almost like they were trying to fuck faster than the other one. Craig turned his head to look at me. We both gave each other a big thumbs up.

It did not take long before each girl orgasm from our cocks. We then switched positions and started to fuck them on the couch. After a few minutes we both exploded deep inside them. We both pulled out and laid on the floor. Then we had each girl suck our cocks back to full erection. Then we had them ride our cock as we pulled on there leaches between there breast. I started to whip the Mayor breast with the end of the leach. Then Craig did the same with Candy. Then we each tugged and smacked there hard nipples before we exploded deep inside them again.

We spent the next couple of days swapping the girls between us. We let them go back to work the following Monday. I fixed the Mayor computer so we could watch them at work. Candy moved into the Mayor office. She quickly became the deputy Mayor. We had the Mayor fire all the male employees and skinny chicks. She then hired a whole new voluptuous staff. There all suppose to be coming tonight to Mrs. Grove house.

I’m sitting on the couch naked. I can hear the Mayor, Mrs. Grove and there entire new staff coming in the front door to Candy’s town house. Craig left a note on the door. They all have to take off there shoes before coming into the living room. Craig laying on the carpet in the middle of the living room. I see Candy putting her feet in his mouth. The Mayor stepping on his hard cock. The other new arrivals are putting there feet on his body.

It’s good to be Craig and I

Love,

Buck

xoox

---

This story was too long so I’ve broken it into the three days that it took place during.  On Day One:  After five years apart, I was reunited with Belinda and Marcella at a friends wedding.  Belinda had been my high school girlfriend and Marcella was her best friend.  Back in 1999 when we were all nineteen or twenty, the three of us all had sex together a number of times.  In 2001, we reunited for one night of passion despite the fact that Marcella was engaged.  Now it’s five years later and Belinda and I have been broken up for three years.  Belinda is in a relationship with someone else at this point, and Marcella is going through a divorce.  When Marcella and I are finally alone, things heat up dramatically and we end up having sex in the front yard of my parents house in the middle of the night. On Day Two, we went to the wedding and Belinda got into more fights over the phone with her boyfriend Bruce.  After the wedding we went to my fathers house and drank some wine in the hot tub and listened to a crying Belinda worry over Bruce’s fidelity.  As the night wore on and the wine flowed, one thing led to another.  Marcella and I confessed our true feelings and the three of us went on to have another amazing sexual experience.  We talked about Marcella moving to Florida and the possibility of the three of us all living together.  Now it’s day three and I’m in for the biggest surprise of all…

Me, My Girlfriend and Her Best Friend: Part Four – Day Three

MARCH 2007

The sun had been up for almost two hours before I woke up on the floor of the living room.  The cobwebs in my head cleared as I registered where I was.  I was lying on my side and could feel the warmth of Belinda’s naked body against my chest.  My arm was draped across her.  In front of her was the sleeping form of Marcella.  We’d had an amazing night.

I sat up and yawned as quietly as I could.  Staring down at the two of them, I smiled in silence.  During all of the years that had passed, I had seldom allowed myself to hope that the three of us might share just one more night together.  After everything we had talked about the previous evening, it was looking like there would be many more to come. 

I reached down to caress Belinda’s bare shoulder.  Her body slowly rolled onto it’s back and her eyes squinted open just wide enough to meet my admiring stare.  A warm smile spread across her face as the top of the white blanket she was under slid just below her perfect breasts.  I had no delusions about how lucky I was.  What the three of us were doing was NOT common.

“Hungry?” I asked.

“Starving.” she smiled.

I rose from the floor and ambled into the dining room where I’d left my pants the night before.  My boxers were still in a wet clump in the backyard beside the pool.  I slipped into my slacks, commando and headed into the kitchen.

I dug around in the fridge and whipped up a quick breakfast.  When I entered the dining room, Belinda and Marcella were seated at the table.  Marcella was wearing my white undershirt. Belinda was wearing my tuxedo shirt and they both looked amazing in the soft morning light.  No one spoke as we ate our first meal together.

After breakfast, we decided to watch a movie.  Upon entering the living room, Marcella casually pulled the white tee shirt over her head and tossed it aside.  Belinda followed suit and slid out of the dress shirt.  I smiled at them as they cuddled up to one another in front of the couch before I slipped out of my dress slacks.  We all sat together on the floor, leaning against the couch, naked and happy.  They sat on either side of me and we all held onto one another, sharing the occasional kiss.  There was no jealousy or awkwardness…  Only joy.  It was a glimpse of the future we had been talking about.  It was paradise.

After the movie, we walked, naked, into the backyard and bright daylight. We climbed into the hot tub. We smoked cigarettes and discussed the future.  We smiled and we kissed.  After a while we decided to shower.

We stepped into the shower, kissing and washing each others bodies under the cascading warm water.  Marcella picked up the woman’s razor that was set on the tiled window sill.  She then rubbed the flat area just above her narrow slit with her fingertips.  

“I’m getting a little stubbly down there…” she observed.  

Typically, Marcella was completely shaved down there and I had to admit, it was a look I enjoyed.  She stood 5’4.  Her Long straight hair was naturally black.  She had recently added some blond hi-lights that fell in random strands that looked really sexy and suited her well.  Her body was tan and lean, save for her natural C-cup breasts.

Belinda and I watched as Marcella sat down on the tile seat of the walk in shower.  She then lathered up some shaving gel and spread it all over her pubic region.

“How often do you have to shave it?” Belinda asked curiously.

“Like, every three or four days.” Marcella replied casually.  “Sometimes I get it waxed and that lasts a lot longer, but it hurts like a bitch.”

“I’ve done a bikini wax before but never all of it.” Belinda admitted.

Marcella carefully positioned the razor against the flat skin of her lower tummy, just above the foam triangle she had made and gently drug it downward.  “You’ve never shaved it all off?”

“No.” Belinda answered absently as Marcella cut another line into the white lather.

Marcella smiled up at her.  “Do you want to?”  

Belinda smiled shyly.  Marcella then asked me “What do you think Chico?”

I looked at her beautiful (then half shaved) pussy and smiled.  “Absolutely.”

Marcella finished up and rinsed off.  She then sat Belinda down and lathered up some more shaving gel.  “Spread ’em.” Marci chaffed before applying the lather to Belinda’s crotch, paying extra care to her short black landing strip.  She then handed the razor to Belinda.  As I watched Belinda render her pussy completely bare for the first time since she was a little girl, my cock began to grow in time with my pulse.  Belinda was busy being ultra careful not to cut herself, so naturally Marcella noticed my growing manhood first.

“Jesus, Chico! she laughed.  Belinda looked up to see my hardening phallus.  She smiled and went back to work.  “You know what?..  We should shave you too.” Marcella smiled as she wrapped her arms around me.

“What?” I asked.  

I do my share of man-scaping, but had never had the desire to shave myself down there…  Again, I would’ve done anything to make them happy.

“Yeah.  We should shave you.” Marci continued.  “Then all three of us can be all smooth like little kids.” she smiled.  

She hadn’t said it seductively or anything, but it was still just so fucking sexy.  

My cock finally rose to full attention.  Marcella moved closer to me, letting her wet breasts brush against my chest.  She lowered her right hand and found my swollen member and began to lightly slide a loose fist up and down it.  She leaned in closer.  Her breath was hot on my lips.  “Think of it Chico.  We can all pretend we’re little kids and we can play ‘I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.’  Then you can tell us that your dick tastes like strawberries and trick us into sucking it.”  She moaned, oozing sexuality as she pushed her soft breasts against me.  “Fun, right?”

I smiled.

Belinda was finishing up as Marcella spread the lather along the base of my shaft.  She then spread it down all over my balls, then up above my steel cock.  Belinda handed her the razor as she rinsed off her own newly hairless pussy.  It really did look amazing.

Belinda was also 5’4.  She had long light brown hair that hung in wild natural curls.  Her complexion was darker than mine, but lighter than Marcella’s.  Her ass, crotch and B-cup breasts were much paler than the rest of her body thanks to the two piece bikini she always wore.  She clearly spent a lot of time at the beach.

Marcella had gotten down on her knees in front of me.  “Belinda.  Come down here and hold his dick for me.” Marci politely requested.

Belinda joined her on her knees and gripped the tip of my cock as Marcella placed the razor carefully against the base of my shaft.  She then drug it back slowly, cutting a line into the lather on my cock.  She worked her way around it, getting Belinda to hold it upward to get underneath, the whole time, making sure I was comfortable.

Once she was finished with the bottom of the shaft, she went to work on the area above.  I was still as hard as a rock.  She drug the razor in slow careful lines, cutting away at the foamy triangle as she smiled at Belinda who was still holding on to my cock.  “You can jerk him off if you want to.”  

She had said it so casually that it sent another surge of blood down into my groin.  Belinda laughed playfully and began to gently stroke my wet shaft as Marci finished off the top area.

As Belinda softly stroked me, Marcella pushed my knees apart and told Belinda to angle my cock upward.  Belinda followed Marcella’s instructions and Marci delicately pinched the skin at the bottom of my scrotum.  Belinda watched with a broad smile as Marcella pulled my sack until the skin was flat.  She then placed the razor just under my cock and slowly drug it downward leaving in it’s wake a clean and hairless line.  Belinda giggled and Marcella turned to her.  “Pour some conditioner on it.”

Belinda smiled.  “What about soap?”

I laughed.  “No soap.  That shit burns.”

“Oh.” Belinda cooed as she rolled her eyes.

With that, Belinda poured a generous portion of conditioner into her palm and wrapped her fingers around me.  She formed a tight ring and began slipping it up and down my shaft, careful to keep it aimed upward as Marcella continued to carefully shave my scrotum.  Belinda was smiling up at me.  “Does that feel okay?”

“It feels fucking amazing.” I laughed.  It really did.  She tightened her grip and continued to jerk me slow and slippery.

Marcella finished the front and sides of my sack and then asked me to sit on the tile seat.  I sat down and placed my feet up by my ass so that Marcella could get the underside.  As Marcella continued her work, Belinda continued her slippery hand-job  I let out a soft moan to which Marcella said “Tell me if you’re about to cum Chico.  I don’t wanna accidentally cut your balls off or anything.”

I laughed briefly before going back to moaning at Belinda’s slippery touch.

Marcella finally finished and I was told to stand up and rinse myself off.  When I finished up, she and Belinda took a moment to admire my new ‘smooth’ look.  Belinda then dropped back down to her knees in front of me and poured some more conditioner into her palm.  She then spread it onto her other hand.  I slid my arm around Marcella’s waist as she stood at my side and we both watched Belinda resume her work, only this time, she had come up with a new method.

She lubed my cock with the conditioner again, only this time she used both hands.  She slid her right hand down the length of my shaft and then followed it immediately with her left.  By the time her left hand had reached the bottom, she had brought her right hand back to the top and continued to stroke me with both fists, one after the other, so that it was a constant downward motion.  The feeling was incredible.

“Yeah, stroke that big smooth cock.” Marcella purred before kissing me deeply on the lips.

Belinda continued her amazing new hand-job method and in just a couple of minutes, I was nearing orgasm.  I put my hands on my hips and moaned aloud.  Marcella reached down and used the excess conditioner to give me a slippery ball massage while Belinda slid her fists down my lubed cock.

“Oh…  Oh fuck.” I moaned.  Then Marcella took it one step further.

“Tell him to cum on your face.” Marcella smiled down at Belinda.

Belinda leaned back and closed her eyes.  “Cum on my face baby…  I want you to cum all over my face.”

She tightened her grip and forced her slippery fists down my cock until an explosion of sticky white cum blasted across her forehead and settled in her damp hair.  A second blast hit her directly on her eyelid.  A third sputtered out across her upper lip and the last remaining gushes dribbled down her neck and breasts.

Marcella happily wiped Belinda’s face with a rag and Belinda opened her eyes.  She continued to softly stroke me and my nerve endings felt like they were on fire.  She smiled up at me and giggled like a school girl.

She finally let go of my cock and rose to her feet.  Marcella washed Belinda’s face and hair for her and the three of us kissed and laughed at our latest exploit before stumbling out of the shower and drying off.  We all giggled playfully at our new shaved parts, then lazily ambled back into the living room to lay back down on the floor together.

It was around 11AM by then and I couldn’t take my eyes off of their naked bodies.  It was relatively warm in the house and neither of them made any effort to cover themselves.  

‘Could it really be like this all the time from now on?’ I wondered.  I thought to myself about how much I must have suffered in my previous lives to be so lucky in this one.  I had never been happier before in my entire life.

Time passed easily and, before long, we were all at a loss for what to do next.  Surely, we would want to play with each others freshly shaved parts, I thought.  Truthfully, just being there with the two of them was enough to keep me happy.  We spent the next half hour just talking and laughing together.  We spoke briefly about Belinda’s boyfriend Bruce.  About Marcella’s husband John.  About my pseudo-girlfriend Amanda.  We didn’t speak with concern or guilt though.  We simply acknowledged that we all had things to take care of, but we soon resolved that today was not the day for such concerns.  Today was for us.

Somehow, the conversation drifted back to the photos stored in my phone.  Some were of the two of them.  Some were of other girls I had dated.  They asked me questions about the girls in the pictures.  I asked them questions too.  We talked about all kinds of experiences without guilt or judgment  It was incredible.  I then confessed that of all of the experiences I’d had, I still thought about the two of them (when I jerked off) with more frequency than anything or anyone else.

“Okay, okay…  What is the ONE THING that you think about the most?” Marcella asked with a smile.

“Summer of ’99.” I said without a moments thought.

“Yeah, but which part?” she persisted.  “I mean, There’s got to be one specific event that comes up more often than any of the others.”

“Shit, I don’t know.” I said.  “What about you?”

“That time with the ‘Blow-Pop!’” Marcella spat enthusiastically. 

I knew exactly what she was talking about.

“Oh, yeah.  Wasn’t that the second time we all hooked up?” Belinda chimed in.

“Technically, it was the third.” I said.  “What about you Belin?  Which one is your favorite?”

“The bathroom at Chuck’s party.” she smiled.

“Ha-ha!  Which time?” Marcella laughed.  “We probably fucked in there like twenty times!”

After more laughter, we all fell silent for a while.  Then, Marcella suddenly shot up as if she’d been struck by lightning.  “You guys know what we should do today?” she paused.  “We should re-enact each of our favorite memories!”

“I’m in.” I erupted.

“Me too!” Belinda agreed.

We all decided we would re-enact Marcella’s memory first, since hers was the most specific…

DEJA VU – PART I: MARCELLA

The three of us sat there on the living room floor as Marcella recounted every single detail she could remember from that day that had taken place eight years earlier in the living room of my mothers house.  Her memory was very vivid, and although Belinda and I remembered that day as well, there were a few details that we had either forgotten, or were never even aware of.  Once Marcella had finally completed the story, we set about recreating it as well as we could.

Marcella took Belinda by the hand and disappeared into Gracie’s old bedroom and began digging through her closet as I put on my slacks and under shirt.  After almost fifteen minutes, they returned.  They were both wearing short skirts that I remembered Gracie wearing back in high school.  Belinda was wearing a tight fitting spaghetti strap top and Marcella had on a short sleeve blouse that buttoned in the front.  They both looked absolutely gorgeous.

Marcella sat me down in a chair across from the couch.  She then stood next to Belinda and faced me.  “Okay…  It’s 1999.  I’m 19 years old.  Johnny, you’re 19 too and Belinda, you’re 20…” she smiled as she looked straight at me.  “So, One week ago, we were at your mom’s house while she was at work.  We all got naked in the backyard while we were tanning and we all ended up having sex.”  She smiled, her excitement clearly showing.  “It was the first time you and I had ever done it.  It was also the first time Belinda and I ever went down on each other.  The next day was kinda weird between all of us and a few days later I finally talked to Belinda about it and found out that we were all cool with everything.  That’s when Belinda and I came up with our little plan.  So now it’s a week later, and the three of us are at your mom’s empty house again.”

Marcella then nudged Belinda.  Following her cue, Belinda walked over to me and pulled me to my feet.  “Baby…..” she paused before turning to Marcella.  “This is so weird…”.

“Just say it.” Marcella playfully pleaded.

“Fine.”  Belinda huffed as she turned back to me.  “Baby.  I talked to Marci and she’s totally cool with everything that happened last week.”  Marcella looked around the room pretending not to hear her.  Belinda’s eyes grew more serious.  “Actually, she was kinda into it…  So we came up with an idea.” Belinda giggled, momentarily unable to stay in character.

“Be serious Belin!” Marcella laughed.  “It’ll be more fun if you do it serious.”

“Okay, okay!…”  Belinda straightened her face once more and leveled her eyes at me.  “So, we decided that we wanted to put on a little show for you.” she hissed dramatically as she reached down to my crotch.  She slowly unzipped my pants and reached inside.  When her delicate fingers found my cock, she slowly pulled it out into the open air, exposing it to Marcella.

Clearly, as teenagers, we had all seen too many porn movies.

Belinda reached over and took hold of my wrist.  She then placed my hand over my cock and squeezed it closed around it.  “And we want you to watch us.” she whispered with genuine conviction.  She then wrapped her hand around mine and began sliding it back and forth along my hardening shaft.  “And we want you to make yourself cum.” she oozed as she stepped away from me.  She then walked over to Marcella and they sat side by side on the couch. 

Marcella reached into her purse and produced a single strand of red licorice and began unwrapping it.  “Okay, now pretend this is a ‘Blow-Pop.’” she smiled.  With that, she turned to Belinda and said: “That’s when you started kissing me.”

I watched them lean together and begin to softly peck each other on the lips.  They were both so beautiful, and in a magical way, it was taking me back to that day from our past.  Slowly, and with a feigned bashfulness, they began to open their mouths wider before finally beginning to touch tongues.  I watched the kiss grow deeper and more passionate for almost two full minutes before Marcella cleared her throat, prompting Belinda to move into the next part of the story. 

Belinda’s delicate hands rose from her lap and found their way to the top button on Marcella’s blouse.  I watched Marcella shyly lean back as Belinda began to unfasten each button.  Marci put a pretty convincing look of shock on her face as Belinda moved down the buttons.  “I thought we were only gonna kiss at first.” Marcella narrated.  “I never thought Belinda would take my shirt off in front of you before she took off hers.” she gasped as Belin pulled the last button.  Belin then pulled the front of the shirt wide open and let it fall down past Marcella’s shoulders, exposing her tan firm breasts.  “I wasn’t wearing a bra that day.  I wasn’t sure if Belinda knew that or not, but I suddenly felt really exposed.”  Marcella then handed the licorice whip to Belinda.  “I could see you start rubbing your cock out of the corner of my eye.  I knew you were looking at my boobs and thinking about having sex with me… And I liked it, but I was still embarrassed” she paused as I began to jerk off.  “Then Belinda started rubbing the lolly-pop on my chest.”

Belinda took the licorice whip and wet it in her mouth before dragging the sticky tip of it across Marcella’s dark erect nipple.  Then she bent down and drew Marcella’s nipple into her mouth and tongued at it.  Marcella then began telling us more about what was going through her mind back then.  She lightly giggled “You know, when you started sucking that sticky stuff off of my nipple, for some reason, I started pretending it was cum.” 

“Seriously?” Belinda looked up at her, smiling.  

“Ha-ha!  Yeah…  I felt totally exposed, but all I kept thinking about was having Johnny’s cum on my tits and the feel of your tongue licking it off.” Marcella ruminated.

“That’s fucking hot.” Belinda giggled as she continued tonguing Marcella’s nipple.

Marcella then took the licorice whip from Belinda.  They began kissing again, only this time there was less reluctance.  Belinda briefly pulled away from her and grabbed the hem of her own clinging top.  With one swift jerk, it was over her head and tossed aside, leaving her in just her bra and skimpy skirt.  She then reached behind her back for the clasp as Marcella smiled at her.  “I was so glad when you took your shirt off.  I was starting to feel really naked for a while.  Then I was like, I guess our little show is gonna be a lot more than kissing.  Ha-ha!” she laughed as Belinda’s bra went slack and fell off of her shoulders, exposing her small perky breasts.

I then pulled my tee shirt over my head as Marcella began to rub the wet tip of the licorice whip across Belinda’s rising nipple.  Then, I unbuttoned my pants and let them slide down to the floor.  As I started stroking myself again, Marcella leaned into Belinda and began suckling the sticky licorice residue from her glistening nipple.  

Marcella then turned to me and giggled “I wanted to look at you so bad that day!  I remember I couldn’t believe you got naked!  I had never seen a guy jerk off until that night on the deck and I SOOO wanted to watch you jack off and make yourself cum!”

“Really?” I asked as I stroked myself.

“Fuck yeah!” she howled before going back to sucking Belinda’s nipple.

I was jerking off at a pretty rapid pace by that point.  The memories from that day combined with the new images I was seeing was overwhelming.  Marcella finally spoke again.  “When I was sucking the sucker stuff off Belinda’s titties, I was still pretending it was your cum.” 

I had no idea that Marcella had been thinking all of those things.  Hearing it all from her perspective made the story so much hotter than it already was.  I couldn’t wait to see what I would learn next.

Belinda then slid off of the couch to the floor, just as Marcella had told her to earlier.  “Now, this part scared the shit out of me!” Marcella hooted.

Belinda knelt in front of her and began pushing her thighs apart.  Marcella smiled down at her as she opened her legs.  “Seriously, I had no idea you were going to do this!” Marci laughed.  Belinda then pushed Marcella’s skirt up around her tummy, exposing her white panties to me.  Belinda then slipped her finger tips beneath the crotch of Marcella’s panties and pulled them over to the side, exposing Marcella’s beautiful hairless cunt.  I could see that she was already getting wet.

I slightly tightened my grip on my cock as Belinda sensuously pressed her tongue against Marcella’s glistening clit.  The memories from that day flooded my mind.  They were incredibly similar to everything I was seeing.  

Marcella began to moan softly as Belinda began to gently lap at her snatch.  I remembered not being sure how far they were going to go with their little show that day and fighting as hard as I could to keep from cumming before the show ended.  I had wanted to see them do everything they were prepared to do.  

As I cleared my head, I looked up to see that Belinda was beginning to slide her middle finger in and out of Marcella’s beautiful pussy.  Marcella’s moans were growing louder as Belinda withdrew her glistening finger and hung it in front of Marcella’s lips, offering her a taste.  Marcella eagerly wrapped her lips around the finger and sucked her own juices off of it.  Our eyes locked as she pulled the finger in and out of her mouth.

“You were looking at me like that back then too, right?” I asked.

“Yep.” Marci smirked.

“Were you-“

“Acting like I was sucking your cock?..  Uh-huh…” she purred.  It was so hot!  “I was watching you jack off and pretending her finger was your cock.  It was so fucking hot and I just wanted to do the dirtiest shit I could think of so you would cum!” she moaned.  “That’s when I decided to go down on Belinda, and I started telling her I wanted to taste her pussy and all that shit.”

She then pulled Belinda up to the couch and kissed her.  Belinda sat down and Marcella dropped down to her knees before Belinda.  Belinda eagerly spread her thighs to welcome Marcella’s warm tongue.  Before Marcella dove in, she turned to me with a devilish grin.  “When I got down like this, I left my panties pulled off to the side so you could still see my pussy…”

I was blown away.  Marcella was even a freak back then.  

I looked on as she rammed her lips into Belinda’s waiting pussy.  Belinda’s face twisted with incomprehensible pleasure.  Her breasts glistened and bounced in a strange cadence.  The muscles in her stomach tightened and relaxed.  Between her legs, Marcella’s head industriously bobbed and weaved.  Her shoulders tensed with each rise and fall of her neck.  

The plaid skirt rested in a bunch around her waist.  Her beautiful round ass stuck straight out at me, the left cheek, bisected by the tight elastic of the white panties cutting tightly across it diagonally.  In the center of it all was her smooth glistening cunt, and just above that, her tight puckered asshole, pulsating as she worked.

“Holy shit!” I exclaimed.  “I remember!  I was totally staring at your pretty little asshole while I jerked off!”

I then heard Marcella moan “Heh..  I wanted you to just sneak up behind me and fuck me so bad.”

Had I known that, I probably would have.

Belinda was lost in pleasure by then.  Marcella continued to work her magic for a few more minutes before Marcella finally smacked her on the leg.  “It was probably around this time…” she reminded Belinda.

Belinda’s eyes slowly opened and the little tale we were re-telling came back to her.  “Oh..  Oh, right…”  She then looked up at me.  “Johnny…  Johnny, come here!”

As I had been instructed to do, I stood still and looked at her in shock.

“Come here baby!  Come here.  I wanna suck your dick!  I wanna put your dick in my mouth!” she moaned.

As I crossed the room, Marcella relented for a moment to comment.  “That was the craziest part, because Belinda told me that you were just gonna jerk off while we messed around, so you getting your dick sucked wasn’t ever part of the plan, just so you know.” she smiled before going back to work on Belinda’s wet hole.  

I stood by the couch and hoisted one leg up beside Belinda.  Belinda accommodated and leaned over to my fully engorged cock and pulled it into her mouth.  Belinda then began giving me a vigorous blow job as Marcella ate her pussy.  

The scene was beautiful!  I stared down at Belinda, feverishly sucking my cock, then down to Marcella’s flat tongue lapping at Belin’s pussy, her eyes watching Belinda’s lips sliding up and down my shaft. Finally, Marcella pulled away and rose up to join Belinda on the couch.  

As Marcella sat beside Belinda, she said “Remember how I said I wanted to watch Belinda suck your dick?..  Ha-ha!  I did, BUT I was kinda hoping she would invite me to join in.” Marcella smiled.  I could see the elation in her eyes at being able to re-experience it all.

Marcella watched Belin suck my cock for about a minute before Belinda finally pulled back and looked at her.  Marcella required no further prompting.  She leaned across Belinda’s lap and took me into her warm wet mouth.  Belinda watched Marci suck my cock right in front of her face for a moment before going on to squeeze Marci’s beautiful breasts.  

For the next few minutes after that, they took turns going at me.  Sometimes, one would suck me off while the other tongued my balls.  It was actually very close to how I remembered it.  During Belinda’s turns, Marcella would narrate more.  “I remember being surprised at how dirty Belinda would be.  Whenever I was blowing you, she would say shit like ‘suck that cock!’ and ‘you like sucking that cock don’t you?’..  Remember?” Marci asked with a grin.

Belinda blushed.

Marcella finally pulled away and stopped Belinda from going in again.  “Then, I remember you just sat back for a while and watched me suck Johnny’s cock.” she paused.  “You started rubbing my back and you said ‘You’re so fucking pretty.’  I was kinda surprised to hear you say that kind of thing while I had your boyfriend’s cock halfway down my throat…Ha-ha!” she trailed off.  “It was so sweet though.” 

At that point, Belin and Marci smiled at one another warmly and briefly kissed.  Marci then went right back into character.  She looked up at me and licked her lips.  “Okay Chico…  Do your thing.”

I did remember the next part really well.  Up to that point, I had only really been doing whatever Belinda had led me to do.  I recalled watching Marci blow me and Belin watching her do it, and thinking ‘Belinda practically pushed my dick into her a week ago…  It’s probably okay to take a little more control.’  Funny the way certain moments will ingrain themselves deep in your mind.

I took Marcella’s hand and yanked her up from the couch.  They both looked at me smiling, which was different from how it really happened.  In truth, eight years earlier in my mother’s living room, they were both very surprised by everything that happened next.

“This is my favorite part.” Marcella grinned.

I spun her violently toward the couch, grabbed the hem of her skirt and jerked it down to the floor.  

“GOD! That’s fucking it!” Marci howled.  

Her panties had come down part of the way with the skirt and I reached up and jerked them down in one quick motion.  As I pulled Belinda up from the couch, Marcella went on.  “Chico, I’d never seen you be all manly like that before.  I think that’s why I always liked this story so much…” she purred as I jerked Belinda’s skirt down.  “You were so fucking… ferocious!”   

At that point, all three of us were naked. I turned Belinda to face the couch and bent her over at the waist.  I then grabbed Marcella and bent her over next to Belinda and dropped to my knees behind them.  I grabbed Belinda’s ass cheeks, pushed them apart and dug my tongue into her pussy. 

Belinda immediately began moaning and saying all kinds of dirty shit and was really getting into it.  She cried out “Eat my fucking pussy!  Yeah baby, stick your tongue in my fuckin ass!”  I lapped at her sweet pussy and puckered asshole in long wet strokes as they started feverishly kissing one another.

There we were, in the past and in the present.  The two of them bent over the couch, kissing deep and hard as I violently licked Belinda’s pussy and asshole.  It was amazing what Marci had created.  Being able to relive something like that was surreal, but extremely erotic.  It was kind of like being in a movie, but also like a dream.  I had never had the chance to interact with a memory until that day. 

I was giving Belinda’s backside a thorough tongue bath when Marci reached back and began slapping Belinda’s ass.  Belinda was moaning like a whore as I was rifling through my mind, trying to remember the next part of the story.  Marcella had been very specific and I wanted this experience to be perfect for her.

I rose up to my feet behind Belinda.  I looked Marcella in the eye and commanded her “Grab my cock and put it in her pussy!”  

Marcella quickly  spun around and grabbed my cock.  Belinda then reached back and pulled her ass cheeks apart.  I eased forward as Marcella shoved the head of my snake into Belinda’s quivering mound.  I then grabbed hold of Belinda’s hips and slid the entire length of my shaft into her as she released an intense moan of pleasure.  As I found my rhythm, Marcella began to goad me on.  “Yeah, fuck that pussy!” she moaned.  “Fuck that tight little pussy!”

Eight years earlier, I had been nervous about what I did next.  I was so horny and into what we were doing that I ended up doing it despite my reservations.  Marcella was staring at me, almost as if she was waiting for it.  I slid my cock out of Belinda’s tight pussy and turned my hips toward Marcella.  

“Taste that pussy.”  I ordered her.

“God, that was so fucking hot!” Marci exclaimed as she pulled my glistening rod into her mouth.  I watched as she happily suckled Belinda’s juices from my shaft until it was spotless.  I then shoved my cock back into Belin.  Marcella quietly watched me fuck the hell out of her.

Belinda began screaming “Fuck me harder!  Fuck me harder!”

“You wanna taste your fuckin’ pussy too?” I taunted Belin.

“Ooh, yeah.  Yeah, I wanna taste my fuckin’ pussy baby.” she purred as she turned around and sucked her own pussy juice off of my gleaming shaft.

She sucked me clean and turned around for more.  I slammed my cock into her and went right back to pounding her mercilessly.  Moments later, Marcella cooed “Let me taste it again!  I wanna fucking taste it!”  I pulled out of Belinda again and Marcella inched closer.  “Feed me that fucking dick!  Let me taste that pussy!” she howled.  “Yeah, shove that fucking cock in my mouth!”  

Back then, I couldn’t believe how filthy Marcella was being.  Now it just seemed natural.  Once I was cleanly suckled, I slipped back into Belinda’s warm pussy.  

Marcella then slid her hand beneath Belinda and squeezed her breasts.  Belinda moaned aloud as Marci slid her fingertips down the center of Belin’s flat tummy until they came to rest on her clit.  Marci began to apply a small amount of pressure and began massaging it in deep circles as Belinda began to moan even louder.  Marci then leaned forward and kissed Belinda passionately as she rubbed her clit.  

Marcella and I could both tell that Belinda was about to cum.  Marcella grinned up at me and sarcastically said “ So, I could tell Belinda was gonna cum soon by the way she was moaning…  I kept hoping she would cum before you did, and that maybe she would let you at least give me a pity fuck or something…”

A monstrous orgasm crashed through Belinda.  Her body bucked violently and then went rigid as I pounded her and Marcella stimulated her clit.  She wailed out “Fucking GOD!  Oh, Fuck yes!  FUCK YES!” before whimpering incoherently and finally slumping into the couch.  

I spun on my heel and sat next to her and put my hand on her beautiful sweat glossed ass.  As she’d done in the past, Belinda turned to Marcella who was still knelt down on the floor and panted “Do you wanna fuck him too?”

Marcella pretended to be that shy 19 year old she had once been and bashfully whispered “Okay.”

With that, Belinda stood up and placed Marci in front of me, but facing away.  Belinda kissed her deeply on the lips and then gently pushed her backward, onto me.  My cock was pressing into the small of her back and she let loose a shy snort.  I grabbed her by the hips and hoisted her up so that she could put her feet up on the couch by my thighs.  I then felt Marcella’s delicate fingers nervously wrap around my cock.  It was still saturated with Belinda’s cum.  She began to rub the tip of it against her pussy lips, further saturating her own tight slit.  She then slid slowly down onto me.  

“Oh, fuck!” she moaned.  “I had wanted you to fuck me again that whole fucking week.”

Marcella began to grind her wet pussy down my cock in long deep strokes.  She, as ever, felt absolutely amazing.

“Oohhh.. fuuuck…  That’s it…  Uh…” Marcella gasped.  

Belinda squared off in front of her and began kissing her wet and hard as she bounced on my cock.  Marcella moaned into her mouth as Belinda began massaging her clit.  A moment later, Belinda dropped down to all fours in front of us and began violently lapping at Marcella’s pussy.  I could occasionally feel her tongue against my cock as I slid in and out of Marci.  At that point, it was up to Marci to keep the story accurate.

She lifted herself up off of me and gave Belinda enough room to take me into her mouth.

“Can you taste my pussy?” Marcella hissed down at Belinda.  “You like licking’ my fuckin pussy off that cock?”

Belinda shoved me back into Marcella’s gash and resumed tonguing her clit.  

“Fuck yeah, feels so fucking good…  So fucking good.” Marcella panted. 

We left the narrative behind for a while as Marcella lost herself to the pleasure she was feeling.  A string of soft moans peppered with profanity would occasionally escape her trembling lips.  I could feel the heat of Belinda’s breath on my balls as Marcella rhythmically slid up and down on my spear. 

I could understand why it was one of her favorite erotic memories.  She finally slowed her rhythm enough to regain some composure and press on.  “Mmmm…  Ever since the week before, I wanted it from behind again…  You guys..  Do you remember, I was straddling Belinda’s face and Johnny was fucking your tits?  Then you grabbed his cock and pushed it up to my pussy?..”  (See ‘Me, my girlfriend and her best friend part 2)

Taking Marcella’s cue, I pulled her off of me and shoved her, face first, into the couch.  I was being rough with her, just the way she told me to be.  I grabbed hold of her hips and pulled her ass upward.  I took a moment to admire her little pink asshole before I scooted closer and rammed my cock up her sopping pussy.

“Oh, fuck yeah!  Fuck the shit out of me!” she moaned as Belinda reached beneath her and began rubbing her clit again.  “Fuck me Chico!  Fuck me!” she moaned.

Belinda leaned into her face.  She was violently rubbing Marcella’s clit.  “Do you like getting fucked? -Huh?” she hissed.  “You like it when my boyfriend fucks you like that?”

“Fuck!  Fuck yeah, I like it!” Marcella moaned.

“Tell me!” Belin demanded.

“I like the way you rub my pussy while your boyfriend fucks me with his big cock!” Marcella moaned.  Then Belinda turned her attention toward me.

“What about you baby?  Do you like fucking my best friend while I rub her tight little pussy?”

“Oh, fuck yes!” I howled.  I wasn’t sure how much longer I could hold out.  In the story, Marcella came before I did.  Back then, I knew they were coming over that day, and hoping for the best, I jerked off three times before their arrival.  In the present, I had a slight advantage in that Belinda had already jerked me off in the shower that morning after the shaving event, but even still, I could tell it wouldn’t be long.

Suddenly Marcella’s panting and groaning grew louder and she shouted “Oh-Fuck!  I’m cumming!  I’m cumming!  OH FUCKING GAWD!  AH!” 

No sooner than she had made her announcement did I feel a swell of hot spunk building momentum in the base of my cock.  “Fuck!  Fuck!” I shouted as I pulled my cock from her. 

I stood up and started jerking myself off in rapid fire mode.  As it was happening, Marcella dictated the rest of the story like a play-by-play sports broadcast.

“Johnny told us he was about to cum and Belinda got on her knees in front of him and I got down beside her!  We pressed our cheeks together and opened our mouths in front of Johnny while he got himself off!” Marcella rattled off.

My two beautiful women knelt before me, just as they had eight years earlier, cheek to cheek, eyes closed and mouths open.  As in the past, I first aimed at Belinda.  After just a moment’s more work, A stream of warm white spunk exploded from the tip of my cock, straight into Belinda’s mouth.  I turned to Marcella, not quite beating the clock as another stream of jizz splashed on the corner of her open mouth.  The third shot made it in and I spun back to Belinda for another blast.  The volume of cum diminished with each spurt, but I took care to make sure to give each of them as much as I could.  Finally, I was spent. 

I heard Belinda swallow first.  Then Marcella.

Belinda took my ultra sensitive post-orgasm phallus into her mouth for one final suckle before offering it to Marcella one last time.  Then the two of them lovingly kissed until the small amount of cum that had missed the bulls-eye was completely gone.

I leaned back, out of breath and knees shaking.  Marcella stood up and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me hard and wild on the mouth. 

“Hey, that’s not how it happened.” I laughed through labored breaths.  

Marcella and I never actually kissed until about five years after that day.

“Thank you.” she smiled.  “That was perfect.”

DEJA VU – PART 2: JOHNNY

We cleaned ourselves up and decided we should eat something.  I put my slacks and T-shirt back on and the girls redressed themselves in Gracie’s old clothes.  I don’t know why we hadn’t just stayed naked.  Maybe it’s just human instinct to cover up.  Anyway, Gracie had always dressed kind of slutty, which I had never appreciated before that day.  Belinda and Marcella looked really hot in her old clothes. 

“So, who’s next?” Marci asked as she sat at the counter.  “Belin?” she wondered aloud.

Belinda was seated beside her.  “Let’s do Johnny’s first.” she smiled.

“Okay.” Marcella casually agreed.  “So, what’s your favorite memory Chico?” she asked.

I pulled a loaf of bread out of the fridge.  “Mine’s kinda stupid.”

“What’s stupid about it?” Marci asked.

“Well…  We didn’t even have sex in mine.” I confessed as I tossed some lunch meat on the counter.

“Hmm…” Marci pondered.  “So your favorite thing to think about when you jerk off doesn’t involve sex?” she asked me, clearly confused.

“Well, it’s sexual, but we didn’t actually have sex.” I said.  “Do you guys remember that time we came over here for the weekend when my Dad and Barbara went out of town for Gracie’s cheer leading thing?”

They both sat behind the counter looking confused.

I went on. “The whole house was empty for the entire weekend, so I told my mom I was going camping with Chuck and you guys told your parents you were going to Ft. Worth for a concert or something, and we all stayed here and got wasted?” 

I watched the memories return to them slowly.  “Anyway, it was the middle of the day and you two were laying out by the pool and you were both pretty buzzed.  When I came outside you both wanted me to titty fuck you….”

“Oh shit, I remember that!” Belinda laughed.  “We were drinking wine coolers, right?”

Marcella looked at Belinda.  “Yeah, we were drunk and you were telling me about different sex stuff you guys had done and you told me that your tits were too small to do that!”

“Right!  And I said we should get him to do it to you since your tits were bigger!” Belinda laughed.  “Oh my god, we were so wasted…”

Belinda and Marcella asked me to tell them everything I could remember.  

I laid it all out for them during lunch.  Then in the interest of authenticity, we each drank about five glasses of wine.  Then the two of them stripped out of Gracie’s old clothes and put on their panties.  There was no need to find replacements for bikini tops because they hadn’t been wearing any that day.  I put on a pair of my dad’s old shorts as a bathing suit substitute.  The two of them then walked outside and headed up the steps to the pool deck and got into position and we began to re-enact my favorite memory…

I couldn’t (and still can’t) remember why I had gone inside that day, or why I had been gone for almost an hour.  Anyway, I stepped out onto the back patio and saw the two of them up on the sun deck that overlooked the pool.  We were all three pretty drunk despite the fact that it was only around two in the afternoon.

“Hey sexy boy!” I heard Belinda drunkenly call out.

They both sounded hilarious that day because they were genuinely pretty buzzed, but were also ‘pretending’ to be drunk.  It was hilarious.

“Did you come out here to look at our titties?” Belin giggled.

The pool deck was about five feet off the ground.  The whole thing was fenced in lattice work, but on a sunny day, any of our neighbors could have easily made out what was happening.  They were both topless and for all I knew, our neighbors across the fence had already been watching them for hours.

Belinda squeezed her beautiful bare breasts in the warm sunlight.  She then cupped one in each hand and began sensually massaging them as she cooed at me.  Marcella watched on and giggled with glassy eyes.

Belinda then brazenly stood up from her deck chair.  She went on to pull the cushion from her chair and drop it on the sun deck.  She knelt down on it and motioned for Marci to join her.  As Marci knelt down beside her, Belinda continued to moan dramatically and massage her own tits.  She was giving me bedroom eyes and through a slur, she asked me “Don’t you wish your dick was between our beautiful breasts?”  

Marcella giggled as Belinda drunkenly ordered me. “Bring us your hard cock!”

I took the steps two at a time.  My cock was indeed already rapidly hardening at the site of their beautiful firm breasts bathed in sun light.  Knowing that a few of my neighbors might be able to see what we were doing only turned me on more. 

I could easily see how drunk Belinda was.  Marcella was right behind her.  I wasn’t quite as torn up, but the way things were going, I didn’t mind at all.  I flashed them a grin and slipped out of my shorts.  When the elastic band popped over my groin, it sent my cock into a slow bounce like a diving board.

“There it is!” Be giggled, kneeling before me.  She pulled me in close against her body and happily pushed her small tits around my cock.  They had already covered their bodies with baby oil and they were both glistening in the sun.  

“Yeah, fuck that…  ha-ha..  Fuck my tits.” Belinda demanded.  They were both giggling like silly little girls.  Belinda then said to Marcella “Hey!  Let’s make him do something else…  Let’s make him fuck your tits.”  

Marci laughed again before dramatically stating “I want a hard cock between my tits!”

They were drunk, and it almost felt like they were ‘acting’ like they were in a porno, only neither of them were very good at acting…  It was the most bizarre combination of eroticism and comedy that I would ever see.

Marcella scooted closer to Belinda.  Her larger and darker C-cup breasts hung freely in the warm summer air of my memory.  (Or in the mildly nippy spring air as was the case that day.) 

I stepped over to Marcella and leaned into her.  My cock lay flat against her chest.  She giggled again as she pushed her breasts around my pole.  Belinda then reached over between her glistening tits and held the tip of my shaft against Marci’s chest. 

“I’m pushing it in and up and down and up and down.” she drunkenly moaned as Marcella began to bounce her tits around my shaft.

I began to move my hips, sliding my cock in and out of Marcella’s cleavage.  She was staring up into my eyes.  She licked her lips and said “It’s making me horny.”

Belinda pulled her hand away finally.  “I like watching…” she said distantly.  “Maybe after you he can fuck my tits again.” she said as she focused in on my cock.  Then with a bit more drama than necessary, she asked “Will you fuck my tits again?.. Please?”

Marcella backed away from me and I turned back to Belinda.  I remember getting the feeling that she wanted to prove herself.  I placed my cock against her chest and she did her best to push her small tits around me again.  Marcella watched intently and encouragingly said “Oh, that looks so good!”

Belinda didn’t miss a beat as she slid her oiled cleavage up and down my pole.  “I’ll make your cock feel really good…” she moaned.  “Look how hard this is, it’s almost up to my face.” she beamed.  “I wish I could just lick it…”  

I began to rock my hips a bit faster, and she pushed her breasts together even harder as she loudly blurted out “Oh, yeah!  Fuck my titties!”  She then began making mock sex sounds.  “Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!  Fuck my little titties Papi!” 

As much as I was enjoying all of her effort, I was standing at a strange angle and my cock kept popping out from between Belinda’s small breasts.  “Why don’t you straddle one of us?” Belinda offered up as a solution.

“Yeah, straddle me!” Marcella giggled.

“Yeah, straddle her!” Belinda drunkenly agreed.

Marcella lay down flat on her back on the seat cushion.  At that point, I had never done that with anyone but Belinda before and I was really excited about seeing how it would feel doing it with someone with larger breasts. 

Marcella’s round tan tits looked absolutely beautiful covered in oil and bathed in sunlight.  Belinda knelt by her side and invited me to climb on. 

“Now, you get right on here, right over her…”  Listening to Belinda talk drunk was hilarious.  I’m doing my best to replicate it as I’m writing this, but I’ll never do it justice.

I threw my leg over Marcella and lowered myself down onto her.  I felt my balls come to rest on her upper stomach and heard her let out a drunken giggle.  Belinda then said “Now, right between her tits and then you fuck it.”

Marcella let out a huge deep laugh at that.  Belinda joined her briefly as she realized that what she had said sounded so funny. 

Finally, Marcella cocked her arms out to the sides and placed her palms on the outsides of her beautiful tits.  She then pushed them together around my cock.  At that moment, even though we were all a little drunk, the mood turned more serious.

“Now fuck those tits.” Belinda demanded. 

I started out slow, gently easing back and then forward. 

“Yeah, give her a good titty fucking.” Belinda reeled.  She then left Marcella’s side and knelt down above her head.  She reached down and placed her fingertips on the head of my moving cock to keep it down and avoid having it pop out from between Marci’s glorious mounds. 

“See?  You have big fuckin’ tits Marci…  I wish I had big fuckin’ titties…” Belinda mused.

“I love your tits.” I told Belinda.  It was true.  I did, though I have to admit, fucking Marcella’s tits was much more pleasurable.

“Yeah?..  You love my titties?” she asked with a devilish pout.

“Yeah.” I moaned as I pushed deeper into Marcella’s cleavage.

“I want titty-fucking.” Belinda purred.

I don’t know if she had been jealous of Marci’s bigger chest, or if she felt she had something to prove, or if she just actually wanted it, but either way, Marci released her breasts and I climbed off of her.  She then sat up and handed the cushion over to Belinda.  Be then lay on her back and pulled me on top of her.

As Belinda mashed her tits together, Marci reached down and pressed the tip of my cock downward so it wouldn’t pop out.  As I began to slide in and out of Belinda’s cleavage, she moaned “Yeah, titty fuck these boobs.”

Belinda kept saying drunken funny shit and despite Marcella’s efforts, my cock kept popping out from between Belin’s small tits.  After several slip outs, Marcella developed a different method to hold it in place.

In order to keep my cock angled downward, Marcella formed a ring with her thumb and index finger around the base of my cock.  She had only done it to aim my cock down and guide it into Belinda’s cleavage, but she kept it perfectly still and very tight, so in essence, I was fucking her hand and Belinda’s tits at the same time.  It was also much more effective, and I found myself quickening my pace and really beginning to enjoy myself.

It was quiet for a little while after that save for my own moaning.  Marcella wore an expression that read ‘all business’ and Belinda looked to be very proud of herself.  I had done this with Belinda before, but had never cum as a result, so I was genuinely surprised when I felt an orgasm slowly building up deep inside me.  Belinda must have realized it too because she noticeably mashed her tits harder together as I rammed my cock in and out from between them.

An enormous smile spread across Belinda’s face as she giggled “Fuck my tits! Ha Ha!  Fuck my itty bitty titties!”

I moaned louder and fucked her tits even more aggressively.  Marcella then did the one thing that I would always think about when I jerked off to that memory.  Instead of simply using her hand to hold my cock downward, she began to slide the ring she’d made of her fingers up and down as I continued thrusting. 

What she was doing wasn’t just to help Belinda anymore.  She was actively trying to get me off and that drove me absolutely crazy.

Belinda took notice of what was happening and blurted out  “Yeah, jerk that fucking cock until a cum load’s shot right on my little tits…  My little b-cups.”

My cock then slid completely out of Belinda’s cleavage and Marcella changed her grip and was then fully stroking me as I started to wince.  “Ohh Fuck!” I shouted.

“Oh, you’re gonna cum?..”  Belinda queried.  “Cum on my tits.” she giggled as she continued squeezing and massaging her oil drenched tits beneath me.

It was then that Marcella really went for it.  Using her entire hand, she jerked me tight and hard.  I looked down at my oily cock slipping in and out of Marcella’s tight fist, just above Belinda’s beautiful oily gyrating body.  The breeze was cool and the sun was bright.  I let Marci jerk my cock with a slippery fist until I spilled a hot load of cum between Belinda’s tits and up onto her neck.

I knelt above Belinda panting as she giggled below me.  Marcella casually licked a small droplet of semen off of her thumb and then smiled at me.  “See.” was all she said.  

She had been right.  It was just like being back in that amazing summer eight years before.  It made us all feel young again.

DEJA VU – PART 3: BELINDA

So, dear reader, you’ve made it this far…  Before I go on, you should know that what you are about to read is the entire reason I started writing all these stories down in the first place.  This night was the defining moment that led to my life being what it is right now.  I’m currently working as a writer.  I currently live with Belinda and Marcella. (Hope that didn’t spoil the ending for you, but, come on. You knew that was coming, right?)  We have an interesting lifestyle and as a result, I have a lot more stories to share after this one, but this was the one event that set it all in motion.  So, here it is, and thank you Belinda.  I love you every day.

Back in March of 2007. 

Belinda was in the shower.  Marcella and I were sitting in the hot tub talking about how fun the day had been and speculating on what Belinda’s favorite memory might be.  She had mentioned the bathroom at Chuck’s house.  

During parties at Chuck’s house in the summer of ’99, the three of us would often sneak off to the bathroom to fool around and even sometimes have sex.  We disappeared together often enough to be pretty certain that our friends probably caught on to what we were doing in there.  There had been a lot of parties and a lot of trips to the bathroom, so we didn’t know exactly what Belinda had in mind and the anticipation was driving us both crazy.

After about fifteen minutes, Belinda finally stepped out of the house. 

She walked, completely naked with damp spirals of hair hanging in all directions, over to the hot tub and climbed in to join us. 

“Okay mystery woman…” Marcella began.  “We’re dying to know what we’re doing next.”

“Okay.” Belinda smiled.  “We can only do part of mine because it technically didn’t really happen the way I fantasize about it.” she opened. 

Marcella and I sat, intrigued as she went on.  “It was one of those nights that we were partying at Chuck’s house.  We had all gone into the bathroom together like we did sometimes, only that time, SOMEBODY forgot to lock the door.” she said, eye-balling me.  “Anyway, we were all kinda goin’ at it when Hillary walked in on us.”

“I remember that!” Marcella and I simultaneously blurt out.

Hillary was a member of that old group.  She notoriously got shit-faced at every party back then.  Nine out of ten times, she would end up taking her shirt off, or making out with some random guy or girl, or generally doing something outrageous.  She was a thin blonde girl with a pretty face.  Anyway…

“So, I can’t remember exactly what we were doing at the moment that she walked in, but it was very clear that we were busted.  Anyway, she just said ‘sorry, sorry.’ and ran out.” Belinda explained.

“Riiiiight?…” Marcella coaxed her to go on.

“So instead of going back to the party after that, we just locked the door and kept going, remember?” Belinda asked.

“Yeah.” I said.

“Well, what I fantasize about is that it all happens the exact same way, only instead of leaving, Hillary stays in the bathroom with us and watches us all have sex.” Belinda finished.

Marcella and I were left speechless.  Finally Marcella asks what we’re both dying to know. 

“So you want the three of us to ‘do it’ in front of somebody else?”

“Uh-huh.” Belinda blushes.  “Remember that night we played truth or dare, when you would dare me and Johnny to do stuff or he would dare us to do stuff with each other?..  Well, part of what I liked about that so much was being watched by the other person.” Belinda explained to Marcella.  “Knowing that you were watching me jerk him off, or sucking his dick made it feel so much dirtier.” she paused.  “Then whenever he would watch us make out or go down on each other and we would get him to jack off…  I got so horny being so dirty in front of someone…  Anyway, by late in the summer, none of us were really watching anymore because we were all doing it.  So, when Hillary walked in on us that night, I was scared, but later on I started wishing she had stayed.  I wanted to do all of that shit right in front of her.  I wanted her to see me being all slutty, getting fucked from behind while I ate out a girl…  Just thinking about it is turning me on.”

I had caught glimpses of what an exhibitionist Belinda was deep down inside when she would put on little shows for me with Marcella, but I had no idea it went as deep as it did.  I was loving all of her honesty and the fact that she wanted to revel in her kinkiness. 

“I always imagine Hillary because she was always wasted and taking her shirt off and suggesting we all play strip poker and stuff, so I felt like she would have been into it.” Belinda said.

I was so turned on by everything she’d said that I couldn’t think of anything to say.  Marcella was silent too. 

We had all seen Hillary the day before at Dan’s wedding.  She looked roughly the same as she had back in ’99.  She was white.  Blue eyes and blonde hair.  She was thin and a little taller than Be and Marci.  She also had bigger boobs that we’d all seen numerous times that summer.

“She was at Dan’s wedding.  We could call her.” I said.

Belinda looked at me.  “No way!  I just meant we could pretend she was there or something.”

Marcella interjected. “Why not?..  None of us even live in the same town anymore…” 

“No.  She’s friends with all our friends.” Belinda reasoned.

“So?  She’d have just as much reason to keep it quiet as we would.” Marcella retorted.

“That’s only if she actually goes through with it.” Belinda volleyed.  “What if we asked her and she said no?  The first thing she would do is tell everyone.”

I was picturing it in my mind.  Crazy Hillary, watching the three of us in action wasn’t so hard to imagine. 

“I bet she would do it.” I said.

“Me too!” Marcella exclaimed.  “She was always wanting to take her top off!  She was always hooking up with everybody.  Shit, she probably would’ve made a move on Johnny if you two weren’t together back then…  Plus, how many times did she get wasted and end up making out with one of the girls from Chuck’s job?…”

Marcella had a point.  We all sat silently staring at Belinda.  She closed her eyes tightly and finally said “Fuck it.  Let’s call her.”

After we had sat around and formed our plan, it was decided that I should make the call.  I called her up and told her that Belinda, Marcella and I were still in town and wanted her to join us for dinner.  She happily accepted the invitation.  I then took Marci and Belinda to their houses to shower and change.  We were all to meet back at my dad’s house at 8PM.

I got back early and cooked up some lamb chops and rice.  Marcella and Belinda arrived around 7:30. 

Marcella was wearing a jean skirt and black, low cut blouse under a jacket.  She wore her hair down and tussled.  Belinda sported an extremely short black skirt.  The top she was wearing is tough to describe.  It was almost like a thinly looped netting with small sparkling colored jewels all over it.  I’d never seen her wear it before and assumed that she would usually wear a bra or camisole underneath. 

That evening, she wore it without either and I could very easily make out her nipples through the loose weave.  It clung close to her body, but wasn’t tight enough to mask the natural bounce and sway of her tits when she moved.  Had I seen any girl wearing that out at a club, I would’ve had no respect for her and assumed that she was a raging slut.  Basically, I loved it!  Her light brown hair was left naturally curly and pulled up in a pony.  I reached down and softly pinched her left nipple which had found its way through the loose weave of her top.  “Going all out, huh?” I smirked as she kissed me hello. 

“Tonight’s about showing off, right?” she replied with a warm smile.  “I thought this would be appropriate.”

We all agreed that we still wanted to go through with it and at 8PM on the nose, Hillary arrived with a bottle of wine.

I offered to take her coat and she gladly slid out of it.  She was wearing short white shorts and a black blouse that buttoned down the front.  I have to admit, she looked really good. 

The next two hours were filled with dinner and lots of wine drinking.  As beautiful as Marcella and Hillary both looked that evening, I couldn’t peel my eyes away from Belinda.  I was shocked that Hillary hadn’t brought up the obvious fact that Belinda’s nipples were clearly visible through her top.  Seriously, If you squinted your eyes, it looked as if she were sitting there at the dinner table topless. 

Finally, Hillary asked if we were planning on going out after dinner.  We told her that we had planned on staying in for the evening.  To that, she finally said “Okay, good.”  She then directed her words at Belinda, playfully saying “I just wanted to make sure because if we were gonna go out, you should probably know that I can totally see your nipples through that top.” she laughed.  “Don’t get me wrong, it’s a hot top.  I just wanted to make sure you knew…”

Belinda smiled back and laughed.  “Don’t worry, I know.  I knew it was just gonna be us tonight, so I didn’t really care if everybody could see my tits.”

I loved the way Belinda just dismissed it like that.  She liked the attention.  She liked knowing that a room full of people could look at her tits.  In fact, I’m pretty sure, she wanted us to. In all honesty, I’ve seen a lot more of that top and others like it since that night, and it’s very seldom that anything is worn underneath.

The conversation moved forward, but from that point on, there were more and more subtle remarks and sexual innuendos.  We basically all got pretty buzzed and had a lot of laughs.  We were keeping it playful. 

As the night wore on and the wine flowed, we gradually confessed everything to Hillary.  We finally dropped the bomb and told her that the three of us were in love and that we were all going to live together.

“Oooohhhh.” Hillary said, wide eyed and frozen.  After a beat she went on.  “So the three of you are…  a couple – er -uh.. an item or whatever?”

“Yeah.” Marci smiled.

There was a long stab of silence as Hillary rifled through her thoughts and searched for a ‘politically correct’ way to articulate what she was thinking.  She finally just gave up. 

“Okay, I don’t mean to be inappropriate or anything, but so like, how does that work?  I mean, do you all sleep together, or do you take turns with Johnny or do you guys have like a girl on girl thing?…”

We all laughed and the mood lightened enough for Hillary to smile along with us.  Marcella giggled “All of the above.”

As the laughter died down Hillary said “Wow…  That’s wild you guys… but if you’re all happy and into it then…  You know…”  She lifted her glass again.  “Cheers!”

Hillary was the first person that we ‘came out’ to.  We found out that it wasn’t nearly as hard as we all thought it would be.

I finally leveled my eyes at Belinda.  “Do you want me to tell her?”

Belinda blushed and hesitated for a moment.  Finally she quietly said “Okay.” 

The wine helped.

I looked at Hillary.  She was staring at me wide eyed with the beginning of a smirk at the edges of her glossed lips.  “Back in the summer after our freshman year of college…”

“I remember that summer.” Hillary smiled, her cheeks beginning to flush red.  “The three of you were always sneaking off together.  Oh my GOD has this been going on since back then?”

“Yes.” I continued.  “We were young and we did a lot of uh…”  I stammered as I searched for the correct word.

“Experimenting.” Belinda offered.

“Experimenting!  Thanks honey…  Experimenting with each other.  So today, we were talking about a lot of the different things that the three of us did that summer and sort of…” I stumbled.  “…Sort of ‘re-enacted’ them.”

Hillary waited patiently for me to go on as she shifted in her chair.  She crossed her legs toward Belinda who could see what difficulty I was having.  Belinda found her courage and took over for me.

“Basically we were re-enacting each of our favorite memories from that summer.” she lightheartedly explained.  “We did Marcella’s first and then we did Johnny’s.  We were gonna do mine last, but we couldn’t, since part of it involves you…”

Hillary’s expression didn’t change.  Her eyes remained wide as she blurted out “Are you talking about the time I walked in on you guys in the bathroom that night?”

“Yes.  You remember?” Belinda asked her hopefully.

“Oh my GOD, are you kidding me?  I totally remember that.” She giggled.  “I walked into the bathroom and you guys were all going at it!” she smiled at me.  “I just thought you guys were really drunk or something.”

It was quiet for a moment before Belinda reluctantly continued.  “So-”

“I’ll do it.” Hillary interrupted, with bright eager eyes.

“What?” Belinda giggled.

“Well, you just told me how you were reliving all these sex memories all day and that the only one you couldn’t re-create was the one where I walked in on you in the bathroom, so…  I’ll do it.” she smiled with the wild look of excitement that only kinky sex acts can bring about.

Marcella sighed and began to smile too.  Belinda was mildly embarrassed but smiling too.  She didn’t say anything else after that, so I spoke up for her.  “There’s a little more to it…”

“What?” Hillary asked, clearly intrigued.

“No Johnny, that’s enough, really.” Belinda protested through her blushing cheeks.

Hillary fixed her wide eyes on Belinda.  Grinning from ear to ear, Hillary prodded.  “What?  Come on, tell me.”

Belinda was beet red.  “This is a lot more uncomfortable than I thought it was going to be.”

“Come on, I don’t give a shit.  Tell me.” Hillary pried.  I couldn’t tell if Hillary was just really cool or if she was overwhelmed with curiosity.  Remembering the wild party girl that she used to be, I figured maybe it was both.

Belinda smiled through a thick wine buzz and said “When I think about it in my head…  I imagine that you stay in there with us…” she shyly raised her eyes to meet Hillary’s “…and watch.”

Belinda was clearly bashful about everything that was happening.  Mercifully, Hillary didn’t let her mire in silence for very long.  She glanced around the room, still wide eyed, but now openly smirking. 

“So you want me to watch the three of you have sex?”  She paused for a moment and none of us spoke. 

Shy smiles circled the room until Hillary finally burst out “Okay!  So what do we do first?”

Belinda got up and gave Hillary a warm hug as they both giggled drunkenly.  Then we got right to it.

The truth is; not one of the three of us could remember what we were doing at the exact moment that Hillary had walked in on us that night, so we asked Hillary if she remembered.

“Johnny was leaning up against the sink.” she began.  Then she smirked at me.  “And you were naked.”

“You saw me naked?” I asked.  “How do I not remember that?”

“You were pretty drunk.” she laughed.  She searched her memory and went on.  “Belinda was…  on your left side standing next to you and the two of you were making out.”

“Was I naked?” Belinda asked.

“No.” she said to Belinda and Marcella.  “You were both completely clothed, but Johnny was totally naked.” she said.

“Ha-ha!” Marcella laughed, poking me in the chest.  “You gotta get naked!” she giggled.  “What about me?  What was I doing?”

Hillary turned a brighter shade of red as she giggled “You were uh…  Let’s just say you were on your knees in front of Johnny.”

All four of us let out a great howl of laughter.  Once the laughter had died down Belinda told Hillary what to do after she came in.  She asked her to just step inside and lock the door behind her.  Hillary asked how to know when to come in and Belinda told her to just finish her glass of wine and then come. 

Hillary agreed and Belinda hugged her one more time and said “Thank you so much for doing this!”

The three of us left Hillary to her glass of wine in the living room and walked into the master bedroom.  We were all smiling like giddy little kids as we walked into the master bath and closed the door, making sure that we left it unlocked.

Belinda’s smile was electric as she pushed me up against the counter top and threw her arms around my neck.  She kissed me deep and wet the way she had when we were nineteen.  “Ugh, I’m so fucking excited right now.” she whispered, grinning ear to ear. 

She took a step back as Marcella came up on my right side.  Belinda began to unbutton my shirt as Marcella came in to kiss me. 

“Hey!  No kissing.” Belinda pouted, jokingly.  “You guys didn’t kiss back then, remember?”

Marci didn’t bat an eye.  She just backed off from me and focused on Belinda.  “I’m just kidding Marci.  I don’t care if you guys kiss.  That’s not the important part anyway…”

Marci then kissed her softly on the lips and said “It’s your fantasy.  We should do it however you want.”

Belinda thought for a moment and said “Seriously?”

“Uh-huh.” Marci moaned before another slow kiss. “I kinda liked the fact that me and Johnny didn’t ever kiss back then. It made all the other stuff we did even hotter.”

“Okay.  Don’t kiss him then…  Just so it’ll feel more real.” Belinda smiled.

Marcella resumed softly kissing her as Belinda finished unbuttoning my shirt.  She pushed it back over my shoulders and if fell silently to the tile floor.  She leaned into me and began to kiss me as she pulled at my belt.

Marcella stood beside her and squeezed her breasts through her extremely revealing top.  Belinda continued kissing me as she popped the button on my jeans and then worked the zipper downward.  Before my pants could hit the floor, she reached forward and found my fully engorged cock with her soft palm and wrapped her fingers around it, instantly beginning to loosely stroke me in slow motion.

My pants fell around my ankles and I kicked them away.  There I was, against the sink, completely naked and it had only taken thirty seconds. 

In keeping with her character, Belinda did what she might have done eight years earlier.  She turned to Marcella and kissed her wet and hard.  When she pulled away, she hissed “Do you wanna watch me suck his dick?”

Marcella responded in kind.  “Yeah baby.  Suck his dick.”

Belinda dropped down to her knees.  I reached over and squeezed Marcella’s breasts through her top as Belinda took me into her mouth and began to lovingly stroke my cock with the wet ring of her lips.  Marcella stared down at her.  “Mmm.  I love watching you suck cock.”

After a short while, Belinda stood up and kissed Marcella again.  “Can you taste it?..  Can you taste his dick on my lips?” she panted.

“Mmm-hmm.” Marcella moaned.

“Do you wanna taste it?” Belinda hissed as she stroked my wet cock.  “Do you wanna put that big dick in your mouth?”

“Mmm…  Yes.” Marcella whimpered.

Belin turned to me.  “Would you like that baby?  Do you want my best friend to suck your big dick now-huh?  Do you wanna put your big fat cock in my best friend’s mouth?”

“Mmm-hmm.” I groaned as I gripped the counter top.

Belinda kissed Marcella one last time and then urged her.  “Suck his cock Marci.  I wanna see you suck his big fat cock!” she moaned.

Marcella dropped down to her knees in front of me and pulled me into her eager mouth.  

Her lips were soft and warm.  At first, Belinda just held onto me and watched her.  I was watching her too. 

“Yeah, suck that big cock baby.” Belinda cooed.  “Suck that cock for me.” she said as she turned to me and closed her eyes.  We shared a deep long kiss as Marcella pushed and pulled her mouth up and down my steel shaft. 

We were in position.  My stomach filled with butterflies at the thought of another person entering the room and watching us behave so deviously.  I began to imagine it in my mind.  The more I imagined Hillary’s eyes staring at the soft lips easing up and down my cock, the more excited I became.  The anticipation was building into a crescendo.  Seconds later, the door knob began to turn…

Hillary stood in the doorway with the same wide eyed smirk she’d been wearing all night.  I knew that I was going to be the only naked person when she entered and had wondered if I would feel at all bashful.  Now that it was actually happening, I found that I didn’t mind in the least.  In fact, I enjoyed it much more than I thought I would.  I looked dead at Hillary as she took in the situation.

“Oh, excuse me.” she blushed.

Belinda opened her sultry eyes and very seductively stared back at Hillary.  Hillary reluctantly took a step forward and pulled the door closed behind her.  She then turned the lock, just as she had been instructed to, before leaning back against the door.  Belinda stared at her and licked her own lips as she placed her hand on the back of Marcella’s head.  It was surreal.  It was beyond erotic.

“Mmm…  Do you guys mind if I stay for a while?” Hillary giggled.

Belinda responded by shoving her tongue into my mouth as she pushed Marcella’s head into my crotch.

“I like your top Belinda.” Hillary smiled.  “I feel like I’ve been staring at your nipples through it all night.”

The bathroom was big, but not so big that Hillary was more than five feet from us.  Belinda continued to stare at her with a wild animal lust in her eyes. “I think I’m supposed to wear a bra with it, but I didn’t really feel like it.” Belinda softly moaned.

“You like being looked at?” Hillary smiled, taking on a more serious demeanor.

“Uh-huh.” Belinda cooed. 

Something strange was happening.  I thought that Hillary was just supposed to watch us, but Belinda was very openly interacting with her.  Belin seemed eager to please Hillary too.  It was really interesting to watch their interactions.

“Do you like watching?” Belinda asked as she slid her fingers around the base of my cock as Marcella pulled down another wet stroke.

“So far.” Hillary smiled with a raise of her eyebrow.  Then her brow furrowed as she looked directly down to Marcella’s lips sliding up and down my hairless cock.  “Is…  Is he shaved?”

Marcella then took her mouth off of me as Belinda removed her hand.  Marci giggled as Hillary went wide eyed, admiring my smooth, spit covered erection.  “Oh my God…” she trailed off as Marcella slid her lips back over my manhood.

“You like?” Belinda purred, smiling at her once more before pulling Marcella to her feet.  “You like kissing girls, right?”

Hillary blushed.  “Sometimes.”

Belinda pulled Marcella in close. “Have you ever watched two girls kiss each other?”

“Yes.” Hillary reluctantly admitted.

Belinda then shoved her tongue into Marcella’s mouth with no inhibition whatsoever.  Hillary stood and watched on, unflinching. 

Belinda then pulled Marci off to the side a bit to give Hillary a clear view of my throbbing cock as she she gripped it and began to slide her fist up and down the length of it.  Hillary made no attempt to avert her eyes.  She stared down at the show and smiled. 

“Do you like watching me stroke Johnny’s big hard cock?” Belinda asked sensuously.

Hillary shyly bit her lip.  “Yes.”

It was clear to me then that Belinda was a full blown exhibitionist.  She was pulling out all the stops.  Belinda released my cock and began to unbutton Marcella’s blouse.  Belinda then slid the blouse off of Marcella’s perfect torso.  It was then carelessly tossed aside as they resumed kissing passionately. 

Belinda then busied herself with the clasp on Marcella’s bra.  It was undone in an instant and tossed on top of her blouse on the tile floor. 

By that time, I had begun to lightly stroke my cock as I watched the show unfold, occasionally stealing glances at Hillary.  She was fully engrossed as well although I did catch her shoot a glance my way when I began to touch myself. 

Marcella’s back was to Hillary, so she hadn’t seen Marci’s breath taking tits yet, but they were in full view for me and Belinda.  I studies her tan orbs for the hundredth time that weekend as Belinda took Marci’s hand and placed it on my cock.  Marcella then took over stroking me as Belinda began to unzip Marci’s skirt.

“Do you think it’s weird that I like watching Marcella jerk my boyfriend off?” Belinda oozed.

Hillary was briefly at a loss for words.  She finally sighed “I guess not.”

Marcella was just two or three feet in front of Hillary.  As Belinda pulled Marci’s skirt downward, it caught and stubbornly held on to her beautiful round ass.  Belinda pulled harder with no luck as she continued deeply kissing Marcella.  With another quick tug, the skirt finally came down to reveal Marci’s beautiful tan ass.  The skirt fell to the floor leaving Marcella naked, save for a skimpy black thong.

“Doesn’t Marci have the most amazing ass?” Belinda mused as she slipped her fingers into Marcella’s waistband and slowly slid her panties down to her feet.

“Uh-huh.” Hillary whispered.

With Marcella and I both completely naked, Belinda stepped around us toward Hillary. 

We weren’t sure what would happen next.  Hillary briefly tensed up as Belinda reached around her waist–
–and unlocked the door.

She led Hillary by the hand into the master bedroom and sat her down on the small sofa beside the bed.  She then leisurely shoved me onto the bed.  I checked to see if Hillary was still smiling and she was. 

Belinda then took Marcella to the side of the bed near the love seat and sat her down facing Hillary.  Marcella went along with every movement without question or hesitation.  Belinda reached across the bed and placed my hand on my cock.  She glanced over her shoulder and spoke to Hillary. 

“Sometimes, Marci and I like to put on a little show for Johnny.”

Hillary leaned back into the love seat, wide eyed and giggling.

“Have you ever been with a girl before?” Belinda asked as she began to push Marcella’s naked thighs apart.

“I’ve made out with a few.” Hillary replied.

Belinda made a show of bending at the waist in front of Hillary.  Her micro skirt rose up, revealing her lower ass cheeks as she went on.  “Have you ever gone down on a girl before?”

“No.” Hillary shifted, leaning slightly forward.

“Have you ever watched two girls together?” Belinda softly purred as she delicately licked Marcella’s inner thigh.

“Not in real life.” Hillary admitted.

Belinda softly kissed Marcella’s inner thigh less than an inch from her glistening hairless slit.  “Mmm…  What do you think of all this?” Belinda queried.

“It’s pretty dirty.” Hillary exhaled.

“Uh-huh.” Belin moaned as she softly kissed Marcella’s outer lips. 

She had cocked her head to the side, placing her cheek against Marcella’s left thigh so that Hillary had a clear view of the unfolding events.  I had already begun stroking my cock, but Hillary’s eyes were glued to Belinda.  “Do you wanna see me lick her pussy?”

Hillary glanced up at me and then back down to Belinda.  “Okay.”

Belinda was moving slowly and oozing sensuality.  Hillary watched in awe as Belinda placed a fingertip on either side of Marcella’s pussy and spread it open, further exposing Marcella’s little clit.  She then opened her mouth and pressed the tip of her soft tongue against Marcella’s pleasure button.  Hillary stared at her tongue as it flicked Marci’s clit up and down.  Marci began to softly moan as Belinda flashed a glance at Hillary.  “What if Johnny put his cock in Marcella’s mouth right now?..  Would you like that?”

Hillary was getting more and more into it.  “Mmm-hmm.” she said almost under her breath.

I stood up on the bed and positioned myself by Marcella’s beautiful face.  She glanced up as I brushed my cock against her cheek.  She then turned her head and wrapped her warm soft lips around me.  She began pulling me in and out in slow deep strokes. 

At the sight of that, Belinda turned her face away from Hillary to focus more completely on Marcella’s clit.  She was deliberately bent at the waist and sticking her beautiful ass out, just a couple of feet in front of Hillary.  Marcella softly moaned onto my cock as I stole another look at Hillary.  She was watching my cock gliding in and out of Marcella’s mouth.

Hillary’s eyes darted back to Belinda’s ass as Belinda reached behind her back and grabbed the tight skirt, hiking it up further to show off her spectacular ass to Hillary.  Once her skirt was in a bunch around her hips, Belinda slipped her thumb under the elastic waistband of her panties and feverishly pulled them downward. 

She couldn’t get them past the center of her ass cheeks from the angle she was at.  She could have easily stopped pleasuring Marcella for a moment to pull them the rest of the way down, but she didn’t.  She left them clinging around hips, exposing the top half of her ass and she slid her hand down her tummy and into the slack panties.  She began gently fingering herself right in front of Hillary, albeit behind the loose hanging cloth of her panties.

She began to moan at her own touch.  Within a few moments, she briefly pulled her lips from Marcella’s quivering mound.  “Can you pull my panties down?” she quickly panted before diving back into her work.

Hillary stared blankly for a moment before looking up at me and smiling. 

I couldn’t believe it either.  I knew Belinda well enough by then to know what she was up to.  It wasn’t enough to have Hillary watch us.  Belinda wanted to involve her.  To what end remained to be seen. Maybe it was the thrill of toying with people and testing their limits.

Hillary reluctantly reached up to Belinda’s hips and slipped her fingertips into the waistband of her panties.  She began to pull them downward over Belinda’s smooth tan ass cheeks.  Once past that point, they fell effortlessly to the floor.

“Thank you.” Belinda moaned.

From my vantage point, I could see everything that Hillary was seeing.  Two feet in front of her face, Belinda’s hand was feverishly massaging her own pussy.  She was bent over at a right angle with her legs apart.  Her pretty little asshole was in clear view and she knew it.

“I get so fucking horny watching Johnny get his cock sucked.” Belinda panted.  “Does that make me a slut?” she asked aloud as she fingered herself in front of Hillary.

Again, Hillary was caught off guard.  “…I guess not.” she answered, trying to appease Belinda.

Belinda then reached further beneath herself until her middle finger came to rest on her puckered pink anus.  As she began rubbing it in small circles she went on to say “Do you like watching Marcella suck his cock?”

“Yeah.” Hillary answered timidly.

“Is it making you horny too?” Belinda panted as she slid her fingertip into her asshole.

“Uh-huh…  And what you’re doing…” Hillary grinned.

Belinda quickly turned her head to Hillary as she began to work her finger in and out of her butthole.  “Yeah?” she moaned.  “You like watching me put my finger in my ass?” she baited Hillary. 

“It’s pretty hot.” Hillary smiled.

Belinda then slipped her finger out of her rectum and stood up.  She turned to face Hillary. 

Her nipples poked through the loose weave of her top.  Her skirt remained in a bunch around her hips, leaving her hairless pussy in plain view just two feet in front of Hillary.  She stood with her hands on her hips completely unabashed.  “Have you ever let a guy fuck you in the ass?”

I was enjoying Marcella’s intense blow-job, but neither one of us could take our eyes off of Belinda and Hillary at that point.  Hillary stared up at Belinda with a spark of lust in her eyes. 

“Hell yes!” she giggled.  “I fucking love getting fucked in the ass.”

“Who knew we had so much in common?” Belin groaned sensuously.  “So, are you still into girls at all?”

“It’s been a while.” Hillary smiled up.

Belinda returned her warm smile.  “You said you were staring at my nipples all night.”

“Uh-huh.” Hillary volleyed.

Belinda slid her fingers back down to her moist crotch, lightly diddling herself.  “Do you want me to take this thing off?” Belinda asked mischievously.

Hillary cupped her face in her hands and giggled shyly before looking back up at Belinda.  “Yeah.”

Belinda continued to push her even further, circling her clit with her fingertips.  “You want me to show you my little fuckin’ titties?”

“Okay.” Hillary giggled again.

Belinda then shocked everyone in the room by stepping forward and placing her knee on the sofa next to Hillary.  She then brought her other knee up to rest on the other side of Hillary’s hips.  Hillary covered her face again and giggled “Oh my GOD!” as Belinda straddled her waist with her bare shaved pussy just inches above Hillary’s lap.  Belinda then pulled Hillary’s hands from her eyes.  Hillary turned a whole new shade of red as she dropped her hands down at her sides, draping them over Belinda’s naked thighs.

By that point, Marcella had pulled her mouth off of my cock.  She was staring at Belinda.  So was everyone else in the room.  Lost in my own interest, I sat down on the edge of the bed beside Marcella, eager to see what Belinda would do next. 

Hillary stared up into Belinda’s eyes with a drunken grin plastered to her face.  Belinda then began to wind her body in a serpentine fashion as she grabbed the bottom of the skimpy top she was wearing.  Ever so slowly, she began to peel it away from her bare skin underneath.  “Are you enjoying the show?” she oozed.

“I am.” Hillary answered very agreeably. 

Belinda’s sequined top was just below her breasts as she continued to writhe on Hillary’s lap.  She slowly pulled the top up, revealing her small, but beautiful breasts.  Hillary stared at them. 

It was clear to Marci and I that a strong current of lust was building up behind her eyes.  Belinda finally pulled the top over her head and tossed it on the floor behind her.  She then pulled the bunched up skirt up past her tummy and over her breasts.  She slipped it over her head and tossed it away before climbing off of Hillary, finally completely naked.

Belinda had subtly involved Hillary, and then alienated her by leaving her as the only clothed person in the room.  I recognized her tactics, as I had used them myself before. 

The truth is, I had no idea what Belinda was trying to do.  I had my assumptions, but it didn’t matter either way.  Whether she wanted Hillary to join us, or whether she wanted to torture her all night, I was still having one of the most erotic experiences I had ever had.  Then Belinda handed the reigns to Hillary.

Marcella and I were sitting side by side in front of Hillary.  Belinda stood next to her and casually asked her “What would you like to see us do?”

Hillary looked around at the three of us.  She didn’t expect to suddenly be thrust behind the wheel.  “I don’t know…  It’s your fantasy, right?  What do you want to do?”

Belinda put her hand on Hillary’s shoulder.  “Well, this is part of my fantasy.” she explained.  “I want you to tell us what you want to see us doing.”

“Oh my god…” Hillary chattered as she put her hand over her eyes.  “Anything?” she asked giddily.

“Sure.” Belinda said.

Hillary was silent for a long time.  She finally burst out “I don’t know what to say!  I liked it better when you were telling everybody what to do!” she pleaded.  “I’m sorry.”

“No, that’s okay.” Belinda smiled.  She then looked at me and Marcella.  “I want everyone to be okay with this though.” she said as she sat down on Hillary’s lap.  Hillary didn’t seem to mind.  “I’ve been fantasizing about this for years, so I’ve got some pretty kinky shit in my mind.”

Possibly speaking out of turn, I blurted out “Just go for it.”  I was a little over zealous maybe.

Belinda smiled back to me and then looked at Hillary.  “I’m not worried about you two.”  She then said, “Okay.  I’m just gonna go for it, so if anything happens that’s too much for you, just say ‘pancake.’ and we’ll stop.”

I couldn’t believe we were invoking a ‘safe word.’  (Pancake is still the word we use, just so you know.)

Hillary thought for a moment and then smiled again.  “Okay.”

Belinda excitedly climbed onto the bed beside me.  She knelt next to me and pushed my thighs apart, exposing my full erection and smooth shaved balls to Hillary.  She then bent over me and took me into her mouth just long enough to coat my cock with saliva.  She then took my right hand and held it open in front of her face.  She pressed her flat tongue at the base of my palm and licked it, coating it with more spit before placing it against my smooth cock.  She then turned her attention to Hillary who was seated just a few feet in front of me.

“First I want you to watch Johnny stroke his big fat cock for you.” Belinda moaned.

Hillary giggled into her hand for just a second and then focused in.  I began slipping my spit drenched fist up and down my cock in slow long strokes.  I felt strangely calm.  I watched her eyes follow my fist up and down and grew even harder with each stroke, knowing that she was looking.

“Do you like that?” Belinda began.

“Mmm-hmm.” Hillary answered.

“What do you like about it?” Belinda inquired.

Hillary shifted her weight.  “I like how smooth it looks.”

“What else?” Belinda pressed.

“Mmm… I like the sound it makes.”

“Yeah?” Belinda pushed.

“Uh-huh.” Hillary moaned softly.

Belinda let her observe me in silence for a moment before whispering lustfully “Have you ever thought about Johnny fucking you?”  Hillary looked up at Belinda nervously.  “It’s okay.  Be honest.” Belinda soothed.

Hillary’s eyes drifted back down to my wet cock.  “Yes.”

“What about you baby?”  Belinda purred into my ear.  “Have you ever thought about fucking Hillary?”

“Mmm.  Yes.” I admitted as I watched Hillary’s eyes widen further.

Belinda then kissed me sensuously.  My cock was still standing straight up in front of Hillary as Belinda pulled my hand off of it.  Belinda was about to turn things into a whole new level of kinky.

“Johnny, I want you to look at Hillary.” she began.  “Marcella is gonna suck your cock for you and while she does, I want you to tell Hillary everything you want to do to her.” Belinda moaned.

I was waiting for Hillary to say pancake, but the word never escaped her lips. 

I couldn’t believe what was happening.  I closed my eyes and felt Marcella kneel on the bed beside me.  I then felt her hot breath on my cock, and finally her warm wet lips enveloping me. 

I opened my eyes and let out a soft moan as I slid my palm down Marcella’s back.  I let my wrist come to rest just above her ass crack and slid my middle finger between her cheeks.

“That’s it.” Belinda softly whispered.

I located Marcella’s asshole and began to lightly make circles with my fingertip and then looked directly at Hillary.

“Hillary.” Belinda went on.  “I want you watch Marcella suck his cock.  I want you to watch everything they’re doing.”

Hillary stared straight into my eyes and nervously said “Okay.”

“Now, Johnny…  What do you want to do to her right now?” Belinda panted into my ear.

Marcella’s lips slid effortlessly up and down my shaft.  Hillary’s eyes moved all over the scene before her.  I suddenly felt more than naked.  I was vulnerable. I was exposed.  Would the dark things I revealed make her think less of me?  I finally released my worry and decided to just go with it.  The tension in the room was palpable.

“I want to stand up and walk over to you.” I said, looking directly into her eyes.

“Okay.” she slowly answered with a dry throat.  Belinda then went over and sat down on the love seat beside her.

“I want to stand in front of you and put the tip of my cock an inch from your mouth and jerk off while you watch.” I said as Belinda placed her hand on Hillary’s knee.

Hillary stared ahead.  “Okay.”

“Then I want you to take off your shirt.” I shuddered.

“Then what?” Belinda purred.

“I want you to take off your bra so we can all see your tits.”

“What else?” Belinda pressed.

“I want you to open your mouth and press your tongue against my cock.” I moaned.

Belinda then slid her palm up Hillary’s stomach.  Hillary looked at her nervously as she met her eyes.  “Do you want Johnny to put his cock in your mouth?”

Hillary sat stunned for a moment as Belinda’s flat palm rested against her ribs just below her right breast.  Finally she uttered “Okay.”

Belinda then added “Do you want me and Marcella to watch you?”

“Yes.” Hillary panted.

Belinda then slid her palm up to Hillary’s right breast and gently began to squeeze it.  “Then what would you do Johnny?”

I watched Belinda’s delicate hand massaging Hillary’s firm breast as Marcella’s head bobbed up and down in my lap.  I began to slide my finger into Marcella’s anus.  “I would tell her to get naked.”

“Yeah?” Belinda asked me, massaging Hillary’s breast.

“I would tell her to take off her panties and bend over the couch so we could see her asshole.” I admitted.

Belinda drew her other hand up to the front of Hillary’s blouse and began to unfasten the top button. 

Hillary looked at her with mild panic in her eyes, but she still did not utter the safe word. 

Belinda moved down to the second button.  “Do you want to show off your pretty little asshole?” she giggled.

“Oh my god, you guys are fucking kinky!” Hillary laughed.  Belinda unbuttoned the rest of the buttons and pulled Hillary’s blouse open to reveal a sheer black bra underneath.

“I warned you.” Belinda smiled as she reached up to Hillary’s chest with both hands and began massaging both breasts through her bra.  Hillary briefly closed her eyes and softly moaned into the night. Belinda then slid her hands down to Hillary’s waist and began to work on the button of her white shorts.  Hillary’s eyes popped open and she softly pleaded “Wait!  Wait!”

Belinda continued to pull the button through the hole and whispered warmly “It’s okay.”

Hillary slowly sank back into the couch as Belinda took her hand and guided it into the front of her unfastened shorts.  Belinda then lifted the front of her panties up and pushed Hillary’s hand inside.  “Now, touch yourself and tell us what you want us to do.” Belinda whispered to her.

Hillary sank deeper into the couch as I watched her hand begin to rise and fall beneath the crotch of her panties.  She was still a little bit too shy to tell us what to do without some coaxing from Belinda.

“Do you wanna watch Johnny fuck me?” she asked in a sweet playful tone.

“Okay.” Hillary smiled as she dug her fingers deep into herself.

Belinda pulled Marcella’s face up from my lap.  She then climbed in front of me, facing Hillary.  She put her feet beside my thighs and squatted over my waiting cock.  Hillary watched and fingered herself as Belinda began to rub the tip of my cock on her wet pussy lips. 

“Like this?”  Belinda asked. 

Hillary moaned her affirmation. 

“Do you wanna watch me take this big cock in my tight little pussy?” Belinda hungrily asked.

“Yeah!” Hillary moaned.

Belinda slid down onto me with a low moan.  Her pussy was still tight and felt amazing.  Hillary’s eyes were fixed on Belin’s glistening hairless cunt as it slid up and down my shaft. 

“Have you ever watched two people fuck before?” Belinda panted.

“No.” Hillary panted.

“Do you think I’m a fucking slut because I like getting fucked in front of my friends?” Belinda blurted as she bucked on my cock.

“No.” Hillary answered, trying to be cordial.

“Yeah you do.” Belinda cooed.  “Tell me I’m a fucking slut!” she moaned.

“Okay.” Hillary conceded with a soft giggle.

“Do you think I’m a fucking slut because I like eating girls pussies?” Belinda begged.

“Yes, I think you’re a fucking slut!” Hillary moaned.

“Oh, fuck yeah!” Belinda howled.  “Why else am I a fucking slut?” she demanded.  “Because I like to take it up the ass?” she crowed.  “Because I let my boyfriend fuck all my friends and then let him cum in my fucking mouth?” Belinda exploded.

“Yes, you’re a fucking dirty slut!” Hillary moaned as she finger-fucked herself.

I couldn’t believe how wild Belinda had become.  It was beyond my wildest imaginings.  Little did I know, she was only getting started.

“Am I a slut because I want you to take your shorts off so we can all watch you finger your little pussy?” Belinda grunted.

Hillary only thought for a brief moment before she began to rise to her feet.  Belinda continued to chant at her.  “Yeah, show us that little pussy!  Let us watch you finger fuck that pussy!” she growled.

In an instant, Hillary was on her feet.  Her shorts fell down on their own and she hurriedly slipped out of her panties revealing a thin strip of golden pubic hair just above her pink slit.  She then let her shirt fall off of her shoulders, leaving her wearing only her sheer bra.  She fell back down on the sofa and spread her legs wide, giving the entire room a full view of her pretty little cunt before going back to diddling herself.

“Yeah, work that pussy!” Belinda screamed as she bucked up and down on my cock.

I finally took a moment to glance over at Marcella.  She was spread eagle on the bed, rubbing her clit and staring at Hillary.  It was clear that she didn’t mind Hillary’s involvement either, so I went back to focusing on Hillary.  Belinda then continued down the rabbit hole.  “Look at that pretty little pussy Johnny!” she moaned enthusiastically.  “You wanna fuck that tight little pussy, baby?” she asked.

The answer was past my lips before I could even think about it.  “Fuck yes!”

Marcella then slid off of the bed and sat on the arm of the love seat across from us and directly beside Hillary.  She spread her thighs open wide and continued to massage her cunt in long wet strokes.

I suddenly realized that I was on the verge of having an orgasm.  With Belinda bucking on me the way she was and all of the filthy shit that she was saying, it had snuck up on me in a hurry.  I thought for a moment that I might be able to stave it off, but quickly realized it was too late.

“Oh fuck!  I’m about to cum!” I shouted as Belinda hopped off of me. 

All three of them stared as I reached up to my glistening shaft and began jerking it rapidly.

“Fucking cum for us baby!” Belinda shouted.  “Show us that fucking cum.” she purred.  Marcella and Hillary were still vigorously fingering themselves as they waited for me to cum.

Suddenly my stomach tensed and a volcano of hot thick cream erupted from the tip of my cock.  Belinda, Marcella and Hillary all cooed and hooted as a river of goo spewed over my vibrating fist and onto my belly.

I lay, glazed and panting in the center of the bed. As though my orgasm was the deciding factor for the end of the night, once I was spent, Hillary and Marcella gradually stopped touching themselves. 

I panted and silently cursed myself for cumming so early.  I hadn’t even gotten anyone else off the entire night and was a little pissed at myself, even through the glow of my orgasm.  Belinda skipped into the bathroom and grabbed a towel.  She then tossed it onto my stomach as the girls all giggled drunkenly.

I toweled off my stomach as Belinda helped Hillary up from the sofa.  She then smiled at her, both of them giggling, and said “That was so perfect!  Thank you so much!”  She then went on to hug her tightly around the waist. 

Hillary was still wearing her sheer bra and Be and Marci remained naked.  I took a moment to enjoy the sight of Belinda pressing her naked body against Hillary’s almost naked body.  Hillary giggled that she was happy to help.  Belinda gave her one last squeeze, then hopped onto the bed and lay down beside me.

As Marci began to climb onto the bed to lay on my other side, Belinda tossed the towel off of my tummy and said to Hillary “I hope we didn’t get too freaky for you.”

Hillary looked down at the three of us and smiled warmly.  “I had no idea how kinky you guys are!”

“Me neither.” Marcella added as she reached across me and playfully squeezed Belinda’s tit.

We had never had a spectator before, so I began to wonder what would happen now that it was over.  Would Hillary just get dressed and leave?  We had all been drinking.  Should she stay?  If she does stay, would she sleep with us or on the couch?..  All of these idiotic questions suddenly raced through my mind… 

Then Hillary just sat back down on the love seat and crossed her legs.

“So, was it everything you hoped for?” she smiled to Belinda.

“Pretty much.” Belinda beamed.

The atmosphere was suddenly and inexplicably so casual.  Maybe it was because the big moment everyone was anticipating was over.  I had cum so we could all relax…  Maybe.

Anyway, Hillary just sat there on the love seat in just her bra and had a casual conversation with the three of us all lying completely naked in front of her.

“So, am I the first person that’s ever watched you guys do that?” Hillary asked.

“Yeah.” Belinda smiled.  “Well, one time a bunch of people caught us giving Johnny a blow job together in the backyard at some party, but we stopped, you know?  It wasn’t anything like this.”

“You guys are fucking crazy!” Hillary laughed.

“You have no idea.” Belinda smiled.  She then furrowed her brow.  “I feel bad though…  You didn’t even get off.” she said in a sympathetic voice.

“Oh, that’s okay.” Hillary said.  “I wasn’t really planning to.”

“Well you can if you want.” Belinda offered as she cozied into my side.  “It ain’t gonna bother me!” she smiled.

“Really, that’s okay.” Hillary dismissed her.

Belinda was picking at her fingernails.  “Well, what if we all do it?” she asked absently.

“All do what?” Hillary asked.

“Well, none of us got off except Johnny…” she said. 

I bashfully covered my face with a pillow. 

“Oh, no, baby, I didn’t mean it like that!” Belinda laughed.  “No, I just meant that I wanna get off and I bet Marcella wants to get off…  I know you can get off again.” she laughed as she reached down and took my flaccid cock in her hand.  “Come on!  It’ll be fun!” she cheered. 

Belinda then hopped off of the bed and pulled me back over to sit on the edge facing the couch again.  She then pulled Marcella over to sit beside me.  Sitting on my other side, Belinda reached over to my crotch and began squeezing my soft cock in her fingers. 

“Come on, this will be the perfect finale.” she said as she worked my cock back to life. 

Hillary giggled as she and Marcella watched my cock begin to grow in Belinda’s hand.  Before long, I was as hard as an oak again.  Belinda then casually spat on my cock and pushed my hand toward it.  I could see that Hillary’s interest was returning.

Belinda then went over to Marcella and twisted her erect nipple between her thumb and finger.  “Now, you just watch Johnny jerking his big pretty cock…” she said as she slipped Marcella’s hand between her legs.  Marcella giggled briefly before she opened her thighs further and began to gently finger herself.

Belinda then plopped down in the love seat beside Hillary.  Hillary laughed at Belinda’s comical behavior as Belinda pulled at her thigh. 

Finally Hillary relaxed and spread her thighs.  Belinda then took her wrist and guided her hand back down to her little pink slit.  Hillary giggled once more as she threw her head back and submitted to Belinda’s will.

I stared down at Hillary’s little pink pussy as her fingertips began to softly explore.  She had a beautiful little pussy and I couldn’t take my eyes off of it.  Belinda then pushed her forward and began to fumble with the clasp on her bra.  Hillary giggled more as Belinda popped it loose.  “You don’t get to be the only person wearing something.” she smiled.

Hillary let the bra slip over her shoulders and down between her feet on the floor.  I hadn’t seen her tits in eight years, but they were still beautiful.  We never discussed her cup size, but I would’ve guessed a large C or small D.  Her flesh was pale and her nipples were light pink.  They were about the size of half dollars and were placed just above the center of her breasts giving them a perky quality.

For the first minute of our mutual masturbation, things were a bit awkward. 

The four of us sat facing each other, silently tending to ourselves, occasionally smiling or giggling at one another.  The lustful mood from earlier had dwindled and now everything just felt forced.  Every so often one of us would giggle to try and break the tension, but it wouldn’t go away for long. 

Then Belinda’s voyeuristic side came out to liven things up.

“Hey Marci?” she called over.

“Yeah?” Marci softly answered.

“Do you know what would be really hot?” Belinda asked.

“What?” Marcella shyly grinned.

Belinda then slid her finger inside herself and moaned “If you got on all fours and made Johnny lick your asshole while you finger yourself.”

I smiled and Marcella giggled quietly.  “Okay.”

She climbed up onto the bed and assumed the position.  Her hand then appeared between her legs and began to work her tight little pussy.  Continuing to stroke my cock, I turned toward her and placed my left hand on her left ass cheek and pushed it open, exposing her puckered little hole to Belinda and Hillary.  I then leaned in and lightly began push my tongue into her rectum. 

She moaned aloud as my wet tongue covered her quivering asshole for a good minute or so before she finally began giggling and turned around.

She resumed her position beside me and looked up at Belinda with devilish eyes.  “Belinda…  You know what I think would be really hot?” she asked.

Belinda returned her smirk.  “What?” she asked.

“…If you suck on Hillary’s tits.” Marcella moaned.

Up to that point, it had all been a show.  We did some pretty freaky stuff in front of Hillary, but no one had laid a hand on her yet aside from a short boob massage from Belinda, and that was on top of the clothes.  

Belinda turned to look at Hillary who was leaning back into the couch and working her fingers in and out of her own wet pussy in slow deep thrusts.  Belinda lowered her head toward Hillary’s chest and looked up at her smiling face and asked “Pancake?”

Hillary’s smile broadened as she arched her back and moaned “Mmm, no.” 

With that, Belinda opened her mouth and pressed her wet tongue against Hillary’s pink nipple.  Hillary moaned as Belinda closed her lips around her nipple and tugged at it with her lips.  I felt another surge of blood rush down into my groin as I began to quicken my pace.  Things were starting to get interesting.

Belinda finally pulled away from Hillary’s chest with a wet chin.  Hillary smiled at her, saying “That was nice.”

Belinda then pinched her wet nipple softly and smiled.  “You like it when girls suck on your nipples?” she giggled.

“Does that make me a slut?” Hillary giggled back.

“No…” Belinda feigned thought.  “Hmm…  What WOULD make you a slut?” she paused.  Then she leveled her eyes back at Hillary.  “I know what might make you a slut.” Belinda moaned.  She then nodded her head toward me.  “It sounds like Johnny’s getting a little dry over there…” 

Hillary smiled at her.  Belinda licked her lips just inches from Hillary’s mouth.  “If you were to lean over there and spit on his cock, that might make you a slut, maybe…”

I was bursting with anticipation.  I couldn’t believe how dirty Belinda had gotten and I was loving every moment. 

Hillary took her hand from her crotch and slowly stood up.  Marcella and Belinda stared at her as she placed her hands on my thighs and leaned over me.  I leaned back to give her more room as she bent down further until she was no more than six inches from my cock.  She then opened her mouth and let a long string of saliva dangle from her lips, down onto my throbbing erection.  It finally shook loose from her lip and I wrapped my hand around my spittle drenched shaft and went back to work.  Belinda and Marcella booth hooted their approval as Hillary sat back down beside Belinda.

“That felt pretty slutty.” Hillary giggled.

I was rubbing Hillary’s spit all over my cock as Belinda turned to her and said “It was pretty slutty, but not TOTALLY slutty.” Belinda giggled.

“Ha-ha!” Hillary laughed.  “So, then what would be TOTALLY slutty?” she asked.

“You don’t wanna know.” Belinda smirked.

“Okay, then what would be a little MORE slutty?” Hillary giggled back.

Belinda laughed briefly as she absently slid her fingers over her clit.  “Uh…  A little more slutty would be…” she drifted off in thought.  “Sucking on my tits.” she mused.

“Okay.” Hillary giggled back.

Belinda turned toward Hillary and arched her back.  “Go ahead.” she smiled.

Marcella and I both hooted as Hillary bent over Belinda and drew her puffy nipple into her mouth.  She was half smiling as she coated it with saliva.  She finally pulled away and we were all giggling like little kids again.  Hillary chaffed “Okay, so what would be even more slutty than that?”

Apparently, our kink had rubbed off on Hillary.  She was challenging Belinda now.  She wanted to see how far Belinda would push her.  

Belinda smiled at her and thought for a moment.  “What about letting me suck on one of your tits while Marcella sucks the other one?”

“Bring it on.” Hillary smiled.

Everyone was giggling as Marcella stepped over to the sofa and knelt in front of Hillary.  Hillary leaned back and Belinda and Marcella moved in.  As they tenderly sucked on Hillary’s nipples, the entire mood of the evening began to shift.  Hillary began to moan softly as she fingered herself.

When Belinda and Marcella finally pulled away, Belinda locked eyes with Hillary.  She spoke soft and low.  “You know what would be really fuckin’ hot?”

“What?” Hillary asked, quite seriously.

Belinda rested her hand on Hillary’s thigh and began to slide it upward.  She then looked at Marcella and was met with her dark bedroom eyes.  Marcella took her cue from Belinda and put her own hand on Hillary’s other thigh.  Belinda then turned back to Hillary and inched closer to her face.  She then seductively whispered “Letting me and Marcella fuck you.”

I sat down on the love seat and watched Belinda lay Hillary down in the center of the bed.  I could see how nervous she was about what she had just agreed to.  She had never been with a woman that way and she was visibly terrified.  Belinda then crawled up from the foot of the bed.  Her curly brown hair hung in wild disarray as she slid down onto the mattress beside Hillary, facing her.  Marcella then lay down on Hillary’s other side.

Belinda slid her fingertips up and down Hillary’s lithe body.  She started just above her pubis and drug her fingertips up her belly and between her large breasts.  

Hillary exhaled slowly as Belinda began to tease her left nipple.  Then Belinda leaned in and gently kissed her on the lips.  I watched Hillary timidly open her mouth wider and wider to accept Belinda’s gentle tongue.  

As they began to kiss more deeply, Marcella bent over Hillary’s chest and gently licked her left nipple.  Hillary moaned softly into Belinda’s mouth.  Belinda then rested her palm on Hillary’s flat stomach and began to slide it downward.  

Hillary took a deep breath as Belinda slid her fingertips just over her strip of blonde pubic hair.  Belinda kissed her deeper still as she inched her fingertips downward until they gently rested over her slit.  As Belinda applied slight pressure, Hillary let out a high pitched moan to harken the first time another woman had ever touched her down there.  

Belinda began making slow circles around Hillary’s clit as she pulled her lips away from Hillary’s and turned her eager tongue toward her right nipple.  No sooner had Belinda’s mouth parted from hers than Marcella’s eager lips swooped in and began to gently kiss her.  

Belinda increased her pressure slightly as Hillary and Marcella began to kiss deeply.  Marcella slid her hand over Hillary’s left breast and teased her nipple as Belinda began to slip her finger inside of Hillary’s wet, eager pussy.

At that, Hillary let out an explosive moan.  Belinda went back up to kiss Hillary once more and found Marcella already tending to her.  The three of them all touched tongues as Belinda pleasured Hillary’s groin with her fingers.  

As Belinda slipped away, Marcella resumed her deep kiss with Hillary.  I then watched Belinda sensuously slide her body toward the foot of the bed.  She flashed me a lustful glance as she lay flat on her tummy between Hillary’s thighs.  She then lowered her head and silently pressed her tongue against Hillary’s tight slit.

Hillary’s body began to tighten and flex as she rhythmically panted.  Belinda tongued at her pussy with expert precision.  Marcella continued to lick her breasts, only pausing for an occasional kiss.  

I stared in awe as my two beautiful women deflowered Hillary before my eyes.  A short while later, I saw Marcella raise her left leg and prop it up, effectively spreading her thighs as she lay on her side.  She then took Hillary’s left hand and drew her fingers into her mouth.  Once they were wet with Marcella’s saliva, Marci guided Hillary’s hand down between her thighs.  Hillary timidly began rubbing Marcella’s wet pussy as Marcella went back to kissing her.

Over the next half hour or so, I watched the three of them sensually make love.  They frequently changed positions.  Hillary eventually got her first taste of another woman.  The three of them all took turns kissing, biting, licking and tasting one another.  None of them spoke during all of that.  Their movements were slow and patient.  The atmosphere was drenched in eroticism.

Belinda was lying on her back in the center of the bed.  Marcella was lying on her tummy between Belinda’s thighs, lapping at her smooth slit with great tenderness.  Hillary lay beside Belinda, kissing her lips and neck.  As Hillary lowered her tongue down to Belinda’s nipple, Belinda panted “I wanna get fucked now.”

She then propped herself up on her elbows and turned toward me.  “Come here baby.” she smiled.

I was happy to have a chance to redeem myself.  I wasn’t sure if Hillary would stay involved if I joined in on their fun, but it was a risk I was happy to take.  

What I had been watching them do for the better part of an hour had left me wanting.  I stood up from the love seat as the girls cleared out a spot in the center of the bed.  My cock was still standing straight up.  

I climbed onto the bed between Belinda and Hillary and lay down on my back.  Hillary was still smiling, but kept her distance.

Belinda swung her leg over me.  She was facing my feet, straddling my tummy.  In that moment, it wasn’t about making love for her. She wanted to fuck me and she wanted to put on a hell of a show doing it. I was shivering with anticipation.  She reached down between her thighs, took hold of my cock and positioned it at the soft opening of her flower.  Then, in one smooth motion, she lowered herself down onto me.

Marcella sat to our right and Hillary was kneeling on our left.  I watched Belinda’s beautiful ass bounce up and down on my crotch as I felt our two smooth hairless parts intermingling.  

Marcella leaned over to Belinda and began kissing her deep and wet on the mouth.  To this, Belinda leaned backward into me as she ground her pussy down on my shaft.  Hillary then joined the fray and began squeezing Belinda’s bouncing breasts.  Belinda turned to Hillary and gave her a deep wet kiss as Marcella slipped her hand over Belinda’s tummy and rested her fingertips on Belinda’s exposed and swollen clit.

As Belinda bounced all over my cock and got her tits sucked and squeezed by Marci and Hillary, I felt Marcella’s hand begin to gently massage my smooth balls.  Hillary then took over rubbing Belinda’s clit, but was very careful to keep from making contact with me.  Maybe she was afraid that she would be overstepping her boundaries.  I didn’t know how Belinda or Marcella would feel about it either, although it was clear that they were both enjoying her company at the present moment.  

I began to wonder if Belinda’s exhibitionist nature would lead to more experiences like this one in our future.

Whether it was from exhaustion or just an act of generosity, Belinda finally climbed off of me.  Neither one of us had reached a climax yet, which led me to think that the night was still alive with possibilities.  

Belinda took Marcella’s place on my right side as Marcella climbed onto me.  She feverishly pulled my cock into her glistening cunt and began to ride me reverse cowgirl.  Hillary immediate resumed the position she had dutifully filled when Belinda was the one on top, and began to rub Marcella’s clit as she licked her bouncing tits.

Instead of joining her, Belinda lay down beside me and kissed me deeply before pulling just a few inches away.  She was giddy and smiling like a child on Christmas morning.  She then began to softly whisper.

“Can you believe this?” she quietly moaned.  

I was  too lost in the pleasure I was receiving from Marcella’s tight pussy to answer her.  

She kissed me again and then pushed in close to my ear. In a barely audible voice, Belinda moaned “I wanna watch you fuck Hillary.”

A smile spread across my face. Belinda giggled and nibbled my earlobe. I had already seen what an exhibitionist Belinda had become. Now I was beginning to see her voyeuristic side.

“Do you want me to see if I can get her to fuck you?” Belinda moaned quietly into my ear.

“Okay.” I smiled back before kissing her again.

I then grabbed Marcella by the hips and rolled with her onto our sides so that I was fucking her from behind in the spoon position. This left Hillary behind me. Belinda was clamoring to her knees by Marcella’s head and she eagerly waved Hillary over to her.

I grabbed Marcella’s left leg and lifted it high in the air so that I could penetrate her more deeply. Hillary scurried over to Belinda and they were soon face to face on their knees. The sound of Marcella’s bellowing filled the room as Belinda pulled Hillary in close and began kissing her. I watched their hands begin to explore each other’s beautiful bodies before each of them found the other’s crotch and began pleasuring one another.

Belinda looked Hillary in the eyes seductively and said “Thank you so much for this.” before going back in for another kiss. “This is so fucking hot.” she cooed.

Marcella began to roll her stomach toward the mattress beneath me. She had always loved it from behind, so I followed her lead and rose up to my knees behind her.

I stared down at her beautiful ass as I rubbed the tip of my cock on her glistening bald pussy. As I thrust back into her, Belinda leaned across her back toward me and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me with animal ferocity as I pounded away at Marcella. Hillary was behind her, gently slipping her fingertips across Belinda’s swollen clit.

Amid Marcella’s loud moaning and the slapping sound of my hips repeatedly slamming into Marci’s beautiful round ass, I heard Belinda urgently groan to Hillary. “Rub my fuckin’ asshole!”

Despite having fucked Marcella in the ass the night before, I hadn’t gotten to do that with Belinda in over three years. When she told Hillary to rub her asshole, I immediately began to wonder if she had decided she was ready for something a bit bigger back there. I was even further excited when I saw Hillary wet a finger in her mouth and then reach behind Belinda. Even though Hillary and I had still not had contact, things were rapidly heating up.

Hillary massaged Belinda’s rectum as Belin and I made out. My pelvis continued to smack against Marcella’s beautiful ass as I barreled into her from behind. Belinda’s inner freak began to bubble to the surface again. She unexpectedly turned to Hillary and commanded “Put your tongue in my fuckin’ ass!”

I wasn’t sure Hillary would be down for that. After all, only an hour earlier, she had never even gone down on a girl, let alone eaten one’s ass out.

Belinda didn’t even wait for a response, opting instead to resume passionately kissing me. I kept my eyes wide open though. I had to see Hillary’s reaction.

Hillary simply inched back a bit and bent at the waist behind Belinda. I pounded Marcella with Belinda’s tongue down my throat and watched in awe as Hillary pushed Belinda’s ass cheeks apart and buried her tongue in Belinda sweet bum.

“Oh, fuck yeah!” Belinda growled. “Yeah, eat my fuckin’ asshole baby! Eat that dirty little asshole!”

I had always thought of Hillary as being a bit of a slut, but what she was doing now was well beyond my wildest imaginings. Her nervousness had slipped away along with her inhibitions. She lapped at Belinda’s asshole with reckless abandon. I had already been thinking about fucking Hillary, but that image sent me over the edge.

It turned out that I was in luck.

After another minute or so, Belinda pushed me back, away from Marcella. I sat on my haunches at the foot of the bed as Marci rolled onto her side.

Belinda rose back up to her knees in front of Hillary and began rubbing her pussy as she feverishly spoke. “You like eating my fuckin’ asshole? Huh, you little slut? You like eating my asshole?”

Hillary just moaned aloud.

“You little fuckin’ slut! You want some cock now?”

Hillary couldn’t answer other than to moan again.

“Is that what you want you little fucking slut? You want to fuck my boyfriend’s big fucking cock?”

“OOH FUCK YES!” Hillary finally bellowed.

Marcella began fingering herself as she watched the exchange. Belinda pressed on. “Yeah? You wanna fuck my boyfriend you little slut?”

“Yes!” Hillary moaned as Belinda pinched her nipple hard.

“Tell me! Tell me you’re a little fucking slut and you wanna fuck my boyfriend right in front of me!” Belinda demanded.

OH FUCK! I’m a little fucking slut! Oh, I’m a dirty slut and I want your boyfriend’s cock in my tight little pussy!” Hillary released.

“Yeah?” Be pressed further. “Tell me how you want that fuckin’ cock! Tell everybody how you like to get fucked!”

“From behind!” Hillary panted.

Hillary got down on her hands and knees in the center of the bed, putting her beautiful athletic ass on display for everyone to admire. Belinda and Marcella each got on either side of her. Marcella reached below her and began rubbing her waiting cunt as Belinda hung a glob of spit over her exposed rectum.

The spit landed squarely on Hillary’s asshole and dribbled down to her smooth pussy lips. As I scooted forward, Belinda shoved her tongue into my mouth before withdrawing and urging me “Fuck that little slut baby! I wanna see you fuck that little pussy good!”

Recalling how Hillary had openly admitted enjoying anal sex earlier in the evening, I began to rub the tip of my cock through Belinda’s spittle on Hillary’s asshole.

“Yeah, rub that big cock on her asshole!” Belinda hissed.

Hillary moaned again as I slid the tip downward to her slit and forcefully rammed my cock up her tight little pussy.

Hillary squealed with delight as I began rocking into her. Marcella fell back onto the bed and spread her legs for me. As she began to make a show of rubbing her smooth little box, Belinda bent down and lay her head on Hillary’s right ass cheek.

‘If this is the kind of shit that Belinda and Marcella are going to be into…’ I thought. ‘…Wow.’

I was excited at the prospect of Belinda wanting to perform in front of on-lookers. Now I was beginning to understand that she didn’t only want to be watched. She wanted to watch too. I began navigating all of the possibilities that this could lead to in my mind.

Would she want to watch me fuck other girls?

Would she want to watch Marcella fuck other girls or guys?

Would she want to fuck other guys while we watched her?

Each though filled my imagination. I wasn’t too keen on the idea of sharing either Belinda or Marcella back then, but I had to admit that the thought did turn me on in some strange way. I was then suddenly jerked back into reality by Belinda’s urgent voice.

“Fuck that pussy baby! Fuck that tight little pussy!” she growled as Hillary’s fevered moaning filled the room.

“Does that feel good baby?” Belinda cooed. “Does that pussy feel good?”

“Oh, if feels so fucking good!” I panted.

“Let me taste that fucking pussy!” Belinda commanded before opening her mouth wide.

I pulled my gleaming cock out of Hillary’s gushing hole and rammed it deep into Belinda’s mouth. She sucked me in for five or six strokes before spitting me out to go back to Hillary’s warm little fuck nest. I then registered from the corner of my eye that Marcella was turning over.

She got on her knees beside Hillary and stuck her ass up in the air. I then saw her glistening finger reach around from her side. She immediately found her puckered little rectum and slipped her finger deep into her asshole.

This was something I would see Marcella do a lot over the years and it turns me on even more each time.

I grabbed Marcella’s ass and pulled her closer to me. She scooted down to be side by side with Hillary as she continued to work her middle finger in and out of her asshole. Belinda then noticed the pattern and positioned herself on all fours on Hillary’s right side. I finally figured out that they had made a little ‘line-up’ for me.

I had seen this in porn movies before and had always wanted to do it…

I slid my cock out of Hillary and stepped over to Marcella and quickly dipped my cock into her waiting pussy. After a moment, I stepped behind Hillary again and pushed back into her. I then stepped behind Belinda and slipped into her warm hole.

If this was a glimpse into the future, I couldn’t wait!

I stayed inside of Belinda for a while, enjoying her rough panting. Far to my left, I stared at Marcella’s finger, still working deep into her anus. I forcefully muttered “Yeah, finger fuck that tight little asshole for me.”

What I hadn’t expected was for Hillary to think that I was speaking to her! Her hand suddenly disappeared from between her legs and reappeared over her right ass cheek. Her glistening finger tip began to massage her puckered little hole before gently slipping inside.

This was what you’d refer to as a ‘happy accident.’

Knowing that Hillary liked anal and then seeing her sliding her finger in and out of her butt was enough for me to make another bold move. I slid my middle finger into my mouth and covered it with spit. As I continued to pound Belinda, I reached over to Hillary’s ass and slid my hand beneath hers. Her hand then disappeared beneath her body again and re-emerged down between her thighs. She resumed massaging her clit as I forced my wet finger up her ass.

Thank god I had gotten that first orgasm out of the way, because this went on for a while. All three of them were moaning loud and saying all kinds of dirty shit to one another. I suddenly began to sense another orgasm coming. I caught it early enough to slip out of Belinda’s warm cunt and take a short break. I then stepped over to Marcella who was still jamming her middle finger in and out of her own asshole.

Marcella had the most amazing ass…

Once I felt I had recovered enough, I slipped my cock effortlessly into Marcella’s pussy. I fucked her without mercy, yet she continued to ram her finger in and out of her ass. Belinda then crawled forward and got in front of Hillary.

Hillary continued fingering herself, bent over the bed as Belinda shoved her ass in Hillary’s face. Belinda made no demands. She no longer needed to. Hillary was hers now and she did exactly what Belin wanted her to do.

I watched, amazed as Hillary shoved her open mouth into Belinda’s ass.

Belinda moaned out as Hillary’s thrashing tongue found her sphincter again. “Oh fuck yeah baby! OH FUCK! Eat my fuckin ass baby!” Belinda panted.

As I watched Belinda get her asshole cleaned, Marcella began to slam backward into me. She moaned louder and louder as she dug her finger deeper into her own asshole. The muscles lining her vaginal wall tightened around my cock as she screamed her way through a reality bending orgasm. As she began to shudder and tense up, I slowed my rhythm to long deep strokes until she was completely spent.

‘One down…’ I thought.

I slid out of Marcella and she fell onto her side on the bed, drunk with pleasure. Then the moment I had been waiting three years for finally arrived.

I turned my attention to the two writhing bodies to my right. Belinda was on all fours in the center of the bed, fingering herself as Hillary tongue fucked her asshole. Belinda looked back at me with her face twisted in overwhelming sensation. “Johnny!” she moaned. “I want you… I want that cock in my ass!”

Belinda was ready to put on her final show of the night.

Hillary cleared out of the way and looked up at me. Her eyes were on fire with anticipation. Belinda pulled her forward to lay beside her. Marcella lay on her other side. Belinda then fell over on her right side and pulled her knees up by her chest, exposing her wet little pink anus to everyone. I climbed up and lay on my side behind Belinda. Marcella kissed her softly on the lips. “How long has it been?” she smiled.

“Maybe a year?” Belinda admitted with a slight twinge of worry in her voice at the pleasure and pain to come.

“Well, this is your fantasy baby…” Marcella whispered softly. “How do you want this to go?”

Even in that strange circumstance, Marcella was so sweet. Belinda thought for a moment.

“We never did this back then…” she thought. “Let’s do it like it’s really happening for the first time.”

“Okay.” Marcella smiled. With a final soft kiss, Marcella slid back and slipped into character.

“Are you sure about this Belinda?” Marcella feigned shock and concern.

“Yeah.” Belinda mumbled as she found her own character again. “Yes. I want that big cock in my ass!”

“You’re such a fucking slut.” Marcella giggled. “Hillary, can you believe she’s gonna let Johnny put his dick in her ass?.. Have you ever let a guy do that?”

Hillary stretched out on her side behind me and played along. “Fuck, yeah!” she giggled. “I love getting fucked in the ass!” she beamed with over the top dramatics.

“See?” Belinda giggled. “Hillary likes it!”

“Don’t listen to her.” Marci advised as she tossed Hillary a sexy wink. “Everybody knows Hillary is a total slut.”

Hillary giggled back. “Hey! I’m not the one who likes watching her boyfriend fuck all of her friends! If anyone is a slut here’ it’s Belinda!”

Marcella laughed quietly before turning more seriously to Belinda. “Is that right? Are you a fucking slut?” she asked, grabbing Belinda by the jaw. “Are you a little fucking slut that likes watching your boyfriend fuck all your friends? I bet you get off on it! I bet you like watching him fuck all your friends, don’t you?”

“Yes!” Belinda moaned. “Oh, I fucking love it!”

“Is that why you make me watch you suck his cock all the time?– Huh? Cause you’re a little slut?” Marcella goaded.

“Fuck yeah, I’m a little fucking slut!” Belinda moaned.

“Yeah? You want that cock now?” Marcella toyed with her.

“Yeah! Yeah, I want that fucking cock!”

“Where do you want it?” Marcella pressed.

“Oh, fuck. I want it in my tight little asshole.” Belinda purred. “Shove that big fucking cock up my ass!” Belinda moaned.

I pressed my cock against her rectum and held her hips firmly. Hillary and Marcella both stared at the tip of my shaft as I forced it slowly into Belinda’s tight anus.

“OOOHH FUCK!” Belinda bellowed.

“How does it feel?” Marci grinned.

“Oh my god, it feels so fucking good!” Belinda growled.

“Yeah? You like having a big hard cock in your ass you fucking slut?”

“I fucking love it! I love having Johnny’s big cock in my ass!” Belinda howled.

Marci eventually fell silent and went to kissing Belinda and fondling her perky little tits.

Belinda’s asshole felt amazing. She hadn’t been fucked in the ass for a good while, so it was practically like the first time. As I slowly slid in and out of her beautiful little ass, Hillary reached down between us and began to sensuously massage my balls. The entire experience was incredibly erotic.

Belinda wasn’t quite out of kink yet. Up to that point, despite everything we’d done, Hillary still hadn’t had my cock in her mouth.

“Mmm, fuck!” Belinda moaned as she turned to look over her shoulder at Hillary. “Pull that fucking cock out of my ass.” she moaned.

I leaned back and Hillary took the base of my cock and slid the length of my shaft out of Belinda’s gaping hole.

“Mmm.. Now put that fucking cock in your mouth!” Belinda growled.

Hillary hesitated for a moment. She looked at Belinda and was met with a lustful stare. She then looked at Marcella. Marcella smiled at her and licked her lips. It was so fucking sexy I about came right then.

Hillary turned back toward my cock and opened her mouth wide. Impressively, she pulled my entire cock deep into her mouth and sucked it for a few seconds before gagging and spitting it out. She then guided the tip back into Belinda’s gaping asshole.

As I began to fuck her ass again, Belinda pulled Hillary’s face into her own and gave her a sloppy wet kiss. As they parted, Belinda grinned at Hillary. “Now, THAT was TOTALLY slutty.” she giggled.

Hillary went back to massaging my balls as I worked my cock deeper into Belinda’s ass. Belinda raised her left leg high into the air to allow me to push even deeper into her bowels. About that time, Marcella had taken to Belinda’s cunt with her right hand and was practically fucking her with three fingers.

Belinda’s moaning began to increase in volume. Marcella and I saw the signs. Belinda would be climaxing soon.

I began to quicken my thrusts into Belinda’s asshole. Within moments, Belinda released an ear drum shattering scream.

I felt warm liquid spray out onto my balls in pulsing gushes. She screamed wild profanities as Marcella furiously rubbed her clit and pushed on her stomach. My entire cock was up her ass. I continued to feel the warm fluid gush out onto my balls and down my thighs.

That was the day we learned that Belinda is a squirter.

I finally slid my cock out of her tortured asshole. Belinda giggled as she curled up into the fetal position. I looked down at the comforter that was now damp with her fluids.

“Holy shit!” I exclaimed as Marcella smiled up to me.

“We got a squirter!” she laughed.

Once the laughter died down, Marcella kissed Belinda softly on the lips. “So, did we live up to the fantasy?”

Belinda responded by grabbing Marcella and squeezing her close. They kissed passionately once more. Then Belinda finally sat up. She looked at Hillary. “You still haven’t cum yet.”

“That’s okay.” Hillary assured her with a smile.

Belinda looked at me as she rebutted. “You should just fuck Johnny until you cum.” she smiled.

“Ha-ha!” Hillary laughed. “Seriously, Belinda, it’s fine. You don’t have to get your boyfriend to throw me a pity fuck.”

“Why don’t you let him fuck you in the ass?” Marcella chimed in. (I love you Marci.)

Hillary looked at Marcella and then back to Belinda. “Seriously?” she asked, genuinely surprised.

Belinda smiled. “In the fantasy, I get Johnny to cum on all three of us at the end, so I still want him to cum again anyway. Is it okay if he cum’s on you?” Belinda asked very casually.

“I guess so.” Hillary giggled.

“I guess he could just jack off on us or whatever, but…” she paused, leaning closer to Hillary “…I think it would be way hotter to watch you take it up the ass.”

Hillary shook her head in amazement. She looked at the floor for a moment. Then back up to my cock which was still rigid. Then back up to Belinda.

“…Alright. Let’s do this!” she laughed.

Marci took over from there. “If this is the big finale, we’re gonna do it right!” she exclaimed as she pulled Hillary into the center of the bed.

Hillary got down on all fours with her beautiful ass up in the air. Marcella then sat down at the head of the bed and opened her legs wide enough for Belinda to sit down in front of her. Belinda leaned back into Marcella as Marcella held her in a loving embrace. “Scoot up some Hillary.” Marcella politely ordered. Hillary obeyed. “Belin, spread your legs.”

“And, what is this all about?” Belinda asked as she kissed Marcella over the shoulder.

It was so beautiful. Aside from the fact that they were both naked, they looked like a regular couple sitting down in front of the couch to watch a movie. They held each other and kissed with such tenderness and love. My heart grew in that short little moment.

Marcella smiled into Belinda’s eyes and then looked up at Hillary. “Since this is the big finish to your fantasy, and since we turned Hillary into a raging dyke tonight, (we all laughed) I thought that since you’re gonna let your boyfriend fuck her in the ass, it was only fair that she go down on you.”

There was another moment of lighthearted laughter as I climbed up onto the bed behind Hillary.

“So, you love getting fucked in the ass?” Marcella smiled at her. Despite all of the taboo things we were discussing, the conversation was remarkably casual.

“Uh-huh.” Hillary answered.

“How long has it been since the last time?” Belinda asked her.

“Like a week?” Hillary pondered.

“Wait..” Marcella interjected with a coy grin. “Do you have a boyfriend Hillary?”

Hillary blushed. “No.”

“OH MY GOD, you ARE a total slut!” Marcella laughed. “Who was it?”

I bent down behind Hillary and pushed her ass cheeks apart.

“This guy I work with.” Hillary answered.

I spit a wet glob of saliva onto her little pink anus.

“Where were you when it happened?” Marcella begged.

I began spreading it around with the tip of my tongue.

“Oh, god… In the bathroom at work.” Hillary admitted

I knelt behind her and grabbed the base of my cock.

“OH MY GOD! You let some random guy fuck you in the ass in the bathroom while you were at work? You are SUCH a slut!” Marcella giggled.

Knowing that Hillary was such a promiscuous little thing kind of made me want to fuck her even more for some strange reason. She went on to defend herself. “He wasn’t some ‘random guy.’ We’ve worked together for like three years.” she giggled.

I began rubbing the tip of my cock on her spittle drenched anus. Marcella reached around Belinda’s relaxed waist and began massaging her breasts and teasing her nipples. Belinda reached up and pulled Hillary’s head down into her crotch.

I thrust my cock deep into Hillary’s asshole. She wasn’t as tight as Belinda or Marcella had been, but she still felt amazing. Hillary dug her tongue into Belinda’s wet mound as Marcella played with Belinda’s beautiful tits. I stared ahead at Belinda and Marcella. I listened to them both hooting raunchy words of encouragement to our new little fuck doll.

I realized then that Hillary was nothing more than a play thing. Belin and Marcy weren’t threatened by her in the least. They were happy to have their fun with her and let me have mine too. We all knew that at the end of the day, it was the three of us that were together. Once I understood that, I understood how things would work in the years to come. I could happily watch Belinda get fucked by some other guy, or Marcella sucking one of my friend’s cocks. They could watch me fuck an army of beautiful women. As long as we were honest with each other and we trusted each other, nothing was ever off limits.

I’ve always hated the term ‘swinger.’ just because it sounds so cheap and selfish. What we had was more than that. We deeply thrived on watching each other be happy. It was like reaching enlightenment… but there was sex.

Hillary had been taking it like a champ. She had made use of her nimble fingers and was bringing herself to orgasm. Belinda couldn’t cum again despite Hillary’s best efforts, but she enjoyed herself anyway. Hillary finally reached orgasm just moments before I announced that my own was on it’s way.

Belinda crawled over to Hillary’s right flank and Marcella took the left. Belinda told me to fuck Hillary’s dirty little asshole until I came.

I grabbed Hillary’s hips and laid into her with everything I had and a moment later, I jerked my cock out of her gaping asshole and began violently stroking it, desperately chasing down my own moment of sweet release.

Belinda and Marcella both lay their heads on Hillary’s round ass cheeks and opened their mouths wide as I sprayed a thick swath of cum all over Hillary’s ass and my two girlfriends’ beautiful faces.

Epilogue:

Hillary ended up sleeping over. She slept in the bed with the three of us and left after breakfast the next day. She kissed us each goodbye as she left. Marcella still had a few days until she had to get back to Austin, but my flight home was later that afternoon. Belinda would be flying back the day after.

Before we all parted ways, we spoke about the future. We were all alive with excitement. I came to terms with how I would end things with Amanda. Belinda had to move out of Bruce’s place. Marcella had to finish getting divorced.

What I learned in the next few months was that divorces take forever… Belinda and I got home and followed through with the things we had to do.

I was able to end things with Amanda somewhat amicably. Belinda had a much more difficult time dealing with Bruce. She then moved in with me into my small garage apartment until we could find something more practical.

Then we waited…

It took eight months for Marcella to finally get her divorce. Fortunately, Belinda and I were able to find ways to keep ourselves ‘entertained’ while we waited.

It was then that I started keeping a journal.

Life had become too interesting to risk forgetting.

NEXT: “JOURNAL-001: WAITING FOR MARCELLA”

---

Tracey has kept a few secrets from her daughters

Their Unusual Mommy
by BrettJ © 2011

The Golden sisters, Tanya and Teagan, were thrilled when the taxi pulled up to their mother’s luxurious new condominium. It was going to be wonderful to live with Mommy again, the past 3 years they had missed her very much. Not that living with their grandmother was awful; the 52-year old woman was a lot of fun and doted on the girls. But her home was small and there wasn’t a lot for a 15 and 16-year old to do. Their mom’s community had more people their age and mom, at only 35, was a free spirit and thought “young”.

Tracey Golden ran out of her home and hugged her girls. She was grateful beyond words to her mother for helping to raise the girls for the past 3 years while she went to Law School. It couldn’t have been easy for her, especially with her husband, Tracey’s father, dying so young. Still, Taya Golden buckled down, worked her way up in the shipping company she worked for and was now office manager. She encouraged her daughter to improve her life and thereby, improve the lives of her girls. Tracey always listened to her mother, for mommy had always looked out for her, always been there for her and always protected her. She had loved her father too, but Tracey and Taya were especially close. With her girls living with her now, she hoped that she could build that kind of relationship with them as well.

Teagan was practically jumping up and down. “Oh mommy, mommy, we missed you so much. Living with Gran was nice, but we’re so glad to be living with you. Wow, your new place is so nice, are we really going to get our own rooms?”

Tracey laughed as her youngest daughter ran around. “She’s still a motor-mouth, eh?” She laughed as she hugged Tanya.

“Yep, but otherwise, she’s a great kid,” Tanya said of her younger sister.

“Neither one of you are kids anymore, not really,” Tracey smiled at her daughter. She brushed strands of blonde hair from her face as her excited youngest ran back into the room, nearly knocking her over as she hugged her mom.

“We’re really, really going to live here from now on?” Teagan said as she settled on to the soft, leather couch.

“Yes you are, but girls, there are some things we’re going to need to discuss. You’re adults now, young ladies and I think there are things you need to know about, important things,” Tracey said in a solemn tone. She took one of Teagan’s hands and one of Tanya’s.

“You mean like, about sex, mom?” Tanya said, her green eyes meeting her mother’s blue eyes.

“In a way darling, yes,” Tracey sighed. “This isn’t going to be easy girls, but I’ve kept a lot of things from you and if you’re going to be living here full-time, I don’t want to have to live my life in hiding. So prepare yourselves, you’re in for a few shocks tonight,” Tracey told them.

“You said it yourself mom, we’re growing up, we can handle it,” Teagan smiled.

“I hope so babies, I hope so,” Tracey said. “I’ll be back in a minute, wait here.”

The sisters stared at each other and were puzzled. They were even more astonished when their mother came back into the room wearing a suit that covered most of her torso and very high boots. It hugged her curvy frame and looked very different, although Teagan couldn’t take her eyes off her mother.

“I’m going to share things with you tonight babies, things you might not understand, so feel free to ask questions. Your mommy is … well, I’m a kinky slut. I don’t mind using that word, because I’m a very sexual person, I crave sex and kinks. This outfit I’m wearing, it’s made of latex and it’s very snug. It makes mommy horny. Are you with me so far?”

Both girls nodded, dumbstruck.

“Next, you might have noticed or you might not, but I don’t date a lot. Well, I do date … but I rarely date men. I prefer having sex with women, as you’ll learn later. I like women a bit older and I love younger women … like you two.” Tracey told them. She looked at them and licked her lips. “I must confess, there are a few of your friends I find very appealing and I’d love to have sex with them. I’m sure their tight, naughty little pussies taste delicious.”

Tanya looked a bit freaked, odd, as she was normally the calm one and Teagan was the one who bubbled over about everything. Tracey took a deep breath and continued.

“I have lots of naughty, swinging friends, but there is a need to keep my private life private, do you understand?” Both girls nodded. “Good, because there’s more.” Tracey looked intently at both of her daughters.

“I just told you that I love young, sexy women and I have two of the sexiest daughters EVER. So, if my two lovely girls are willing, I’d love to have sex with both of you,” Tracey confessed.

The girls moved back, stunned. Oddly, it was Teagan who recovered first. She leaned forward and kissed her mother sensually, pressing her 32D tits close to Tracey’s body. “It’s cool you’re being so honest with us, mommy. Yeah … yeah, I think I could get into that.”

Tanya was non-plussed. “Are you nuts? Lesbian sex and with our own mom?!”

Teagan shrugged. “If it feels good, do it. No one’s going to force you Tanya, but I’m going to do it. It’s going to be fun, right Mom?” Teagan sat back and crossed her legs; Tracey looked at the pretty blonde with undisguised admiration.

“There’s still more girls, a lot more. You both know you’re adopted; I’ve made no secret of that. I never married and until the brokerage house I worked for went bust, I made enough money to support us all,” Tracey confessed. “Well, here’s the thing … I wanted to have children, two girls, but no adoption agency was going to let a 20-year old adopt 2 kids no matter how much money they had. So, I … lied about my age and your grandmother went along with it.”

“Holy fuck Mom, so how old ARE you?” Tanya wanted to know.

“I’m actually only 30 and your grandmother is only 47 … well, not quite, her birthday is in a few months,” Tracey told them.

Teagan giggled nervously. “Wow, this is really all too-freaking-much, but we still love you mommy.”

Tracey turned to Tanya. “Do you still love me, baby?”

Tanya sighed. “Yeah, I guess. It’s just a lot to take in mom, you know?”

“Yes, I understand. There’s still more,” Tracey continued.

“You’ve got to be kidding,” Tanya groaned. “Now what?”

“A few years ago, after your grandfather died, your Gran was very lonely. She was only 42 and you know he was almost 60. She was helping me with you two and she hadn’t dated since she was 16 and she was horny. So your mommy kind of … helped her out,” Tracey told them.

“Helped her out? How?” Teagan asked.

That was when Tracey dropped her ultimate bombshell. She stood up and took off the tight, purple latex thong she had been wearing to reveal …

“Holy FUCK, Mom’s got a … THING!” Tanya gasped.

“Don’t call it a thing sis, it’s a cock,” Teagan groaned. “Fuck mom, you have a cock. I don’t get it. Are you a transsexual or a drag queen or …?”

“No darling, your mommy is what they call a hermaphrodite. I was born with a pussy and a cock, although my pussy is very tiny. These …” Tracey hefted her 34D tits “… are 100% real, no silicone. To answer your questions, yes, my cock can get full erect and even cum and yes, I’ve fucked your Gran with it. She loves it … she howls like a slut when I fuck her,” Tracey giggled.

“Oh God, this is all too, too much,” Tanya groaned.

“I think it’s fucking hot,” Teagan sighed. “It’s all perverted and nasty. I want to do it with you, Mommy. I can hardly wait for you to fuck me with that thing, how big is it?”

“About 7 inches when hard, but it’s very sensitive. When a girl sucks on it, it gets hard fast,” Tracey grinned, thrilled with Teagan’s response.

“Hold on, hold on, slow down here,” Tanya waved her hands. “Can’t they do surgeries to fix this? Why didn’t you have one of those and why is this the first we’re hearing about all of this?”

“Okay Tanya, calm down. Yes, they have surgeries, but believe it or not, your grandfather didn’t know. My mother hid it from him, because we couldn’t have afforded the surgery and daddy would have felt so guilty. Then, when I was about Teagan’s age, something happened that made me change my mind.”

Teagan leaned forward. “Tell us mommy, tell us. I want to hear it all.”

Tracey saw that Tanya was fighting her curiosity, but she leaned closer to hear what her mother would reveal next.

“With your grandmother’s help, I was able to keep it hidden, but when I was 15, I knew I had to tell someone. I decided to tell my best friend, your Aunt Tiffany. She wanted me to see it, so I told her that I’d show her my cock if she’d show me her pussy. She agreed and the next time she slept over, we got out of our underwear and showed our bodies to each other. She started stroking mommy’s cock and it started to get hard. I was fondling her cute little pussy and it was getting wet. Before either one of us could stop, your Aunt Tiffany was on top of me and my cock was going into her pussy. Maybe we should have stopped, but her pussy was so tight and hot and wet, well, like I said … mommy is a slut. In short, Aunt Tiffany and I took each other’s virginity that night. I think your grandmother knew, but she’s never said a word,” Tracey smiled.

“And so you decided to keep your cock?” Teagan said, wide-eyed.

“Yes. Your aunt told me I should and I thought it over and agreed I could have more fun that way,” Tracey smiled.

“When did you and Aunt Tiffy stop?” Teagan asked.

“Who says we stopped?” Tracey giggled. “Aunt Tiffy calls me her little dick girl and I love it. Whenever your Uncle Ethan is out of town, we get together. Last time, we included your cousin Lara. I got her cherry too, what a hot little slut. We ended the night with me in your cousin’s pussy and your aunt fucking her ass with a strap-on!” Tracey grinned.

“Oh wow, I can’t believe all of this. My mom is a fucking dick girl perv,” Tanya said.

“Well, I think it’s neat. I’ve always wanted to make it with a girl; mommy can be my first and fuck me too. I’m down with that mommy, I want you to fuck me and make me your little slut,” The 15-year old blonde said.

“That’s good baby, mommy will love fucking your snug little pussy,” Tracey grinned, tweaking one of her daughter’s nipples playfully. “What about you Tanya … in or out?”

Tanya sighed. “I suppose I don’t have a choice, do I?”

“Don’t be ridiculous darling, of course you have a choice,” Tracey told her.

“Not really, mom. If you and Teagan are screwing all the time and if you’re having girls over, I’m going to get curious and eventually, I’d likely get drawn in. It makes more sense to do it now and get some experience under my belt. I’m not opposed to sex, I’ve fucked a few guys,” Tanya confessed.

“Damn, I was hoping to get your cherry,” Tracey pouted.

“Tell you what mom,” Tanya leaned forward, cupping one of her mother’s latex-covered tits in her hand. She slid her tongue into Tracey’s mouth and frenched her. “You can be the first cock in my ass.”

“Good to see my girls are actually such naughty little sluts, it will make for less complications,” Tracey grinned. “If you go into your bedrooms, you’ll find a little present waiting there for both of you. Join me in my room whenever you’re ready.” Tracey walked away and she could feel both of her daughter’s watching her. Her life from now on was going to be tremendously happy. She would train her daughters to be sexy little slut-bitches, just like she was.

15 minutes later, the girls walked into her room and Tracey’s cock twitched. Her girls looked so fuckable and edible; she couldn’t wait to screw them both.

Tanya was wearing a little schoolgirl outfit, but the white blouse dipped low in front and was tied under her 34D tits. Her stomach was bared, flat and tan. The plaid skirt was short and not much more than a strip of cloth, she wore a white lace thong, white stockings and “stripper” heels.

Teagan looked vastly different. The adorable blonde was in black PVC, a corset, thong and high “fuck me” boots with a stiletto heel. She licked her lips and was the first to join her mother on the bed.

“God mommy, you look like such a slut,” Teagan sighed as her mother’s lips covered her own. There was little mother-daughter affection in their embrace; it was entirely physical and full of perverted desire.

“So do you angel, so does Tanya,” Tracey smiled when she broke their kiss. “Mommy’s nasty little sluts.”

“Let me suck your cock mommy, I’ve never done that,” Teagan pleaded. “You can eat Tanya’s pussy, that’ll be so sexy.”

“Do you want me to eat your pussy, baby?” Tracey smiled, holding out her arms for her oldest daughter.

“Yeah mom, do it,” Tanya sighed. “Eat my slutty cunt.”

“Thattagirl baby, now you’re in the spirit of things,” Tracey grinned as Tanya’s pussy neared her face. “Oh Teagan baby, you’re doing mommy so nice!”

Her daughter’s soft mouth was around her cock and Tracey thought she had died and gone to heaven. Her lifestyle might be perverted, but it brought her so much happiness, she had been able to help Taya through a difficult time and now she was providing pleasure to her equally-kinky daughters. Teagan’s lips were like butter and she felt her cock get stiff as her daughter sucked. Her mouth worked harder on Tanya’s pussy.

“Oh fuck, oh shit, I don’t know WHY I fought this, so good, so fucking good!” Tanya groaned. “Eat me mommy, Teagan, you look so fucking hot sucking mommy!”

Teagan was not going to be content just sucking. Her pussy was drenched and she needed no lubrication, the heat of the latex on her cunt had warmed her considerably. She slid on to her mother’s cock and in an instant; her virginity was a thing of the past.

“Oh shit, it hurts, but it hurts so good. Come closer Tanya, kiss me and we’ll all be joined, fucking mommy, her naughty bitches!” Teagan shrieked.

“Yes baby, we’re mommy’s whores!” Tanya groaned before her lips met her sister’s and they exchanged tongues, then sucked on each other’s tongues for a bit. Then, to her surprise, Teagan felt her pussy being filled with cum. Tanya was thrilled to see their perverted mommy cumming in her sister’s tight, virginal snatch. She didn’t care about the mess, she moved between Teagan’s thighs and licked her clean. Tracey watched with delight, thrilled that Tanya had now accepted her own perversions.

“Don’t worry about getting pregnant baby, mommy’s sterile,” Tracey grinned, giggling as her daughter’s snuggled close. Both of them had their hands on her now-soft cock.

“We’d have your babies anyway mommy, we’re sluts, remember?” Tanya teased. Teagan giggled.

“How long does it take for you to get hard again, mommy?” Teagan wanted to know.

“It depends baby, a little while, why?” Tracey responded.

“You have to fuck Tanya, I want to see that next,” Teagan pouted. “If we’re going to be sluts, we’ll need lots of practice.”

“She’s right mommy, we will,” Tanya purred, cupping one of her sister’s nipples, then biting it. “Come here sis, we’ll do a `69’, you can be on top. That’s bound to get mommy turned on again.”

Watching her teen daughters in the ages-old lesbian position did indeed get to Tracey. It wasn’t long before her pecker was ready again and she was eagerly fucking Tanya who was slurping as much cunt juice out of Teagan’s hole as she could manage. The family didn’t stop having sex until almost 4 AM.

Tracey woke first the next day and decided to make brunch for her girls. With slightly bleary eyes, they came downstairs around noon. Tracey was on the phone with her mother.

“Yes Mom, everything’s fine, they’re here and settled in. Well, of course we did. Yes mom, they are my daughters in every way. You would? Sure, that would be wonderful,” Tracey said as she hung up the phone.

“That was Gran, right mom?” Teagan said as she poured syrup on her waffles. “What did she have to say?”

“Yeah mom, how’s she doing?” Tanya said as she took some bacon for herself. Both girls were wearing only bra and panty sets.

“She’s okay, but a little lonely, she misses her granddaughters, so I’ve invited her to come for dinner. Teagan, there’s a little cute little French Maid outfit in your room, Tanya, in your closet you will find another cute little schoolgirl outfit similar to the one you wore last night, only with thigh-high black leather boots. I’m going to wear my Jungle Girl outfit with my loincloth,” Tracey smiled, patting her twitching cock. “We’re all going to welcome your Gran in the way a loving family should.” She smiled as Teagan and Tanya hugged her from either side. “We both promise to be the tastiest desserts of all, mommy” Teagan purred as they kissed their dick-girl mom.

---

Another woman comes to see me in the hot tub after finding out about my relationship with Ben & Cheryl’s daughter. She wants to find out why Angie is so pleased with my sexual techniques.

HOT TUB HEAVEN, REDUX
When I shared a true story about the hot tub in the Astoria Holiday Inn Hotel, I barely believed it myself but it actually happened in 2009. Ben & Cheryl were the sexy couple whom I met in the hot tub there at the hotel. I fingered Cheryl to two huge climaxes as her husband sat next to us, not knowing that he was secretly watching the whole time. Then when he joined her three kids in the pool, she jacked my cock with them only a few feet away. She stroked me hungrily until a huge load of cum began boiling out of my balls. She kept pumping and just leaned over and sucked all the jizz right out of my cock head, swallowing as much as she could. We eventually got together for an incredible threesome. We ate, licked, jerked and sucked each other all night. I even tongued her asshole as she jerked Ben’s dick and I was rewarded by her having five giant orgasms. Ben blew his third load while he was sucking all the juice out of her pussy, then he ate my cum too. We agreed to continue the arrangement back in Portland once I discovered that she was multi-orgasmic, that her husband enjoyed watching his wife be eaten out, and that we both enjoyed licking her asshole as much as she enjoyed having it licked.
Over the next couple of years we continued our ménage-a-trois as I worked my Astoria medical practice two days a week and my group practice in Portland the other days. Then Ben was transferred to Milwaukee so we had to resort to Skype webcam sessions where Ben would eat her pussy or ass as she sucked his cock and I would jack off onto the computer for them while they watched me. Eventually it became too difficult to maintain the relationship so we ended up just sending each other yearly Christmas cards with lewd pictures enclosed. What a shame to see it end but what an incredible time while it lasted.
I still don’t think they know that during this period, their sixteen year-old daughter, Angie, eventually found out about us and came to confront me at my home. She had a request that I teach her a few things of a sexual nature that we were doing and that she wanted to try. She was a vixen, horny as hell, just like her mother.
She graduated High School and had enrolled at Portland State when her folks got the notice to move east. She decided to stay in Portland so she found an apartment with two of the three girl friends from her group but, when she wanted cock…often I soon learned…she would come and stay with me. What a contrast, a middle age guy having raunchy sex with a late teen. Actually, the relationship worked out great since she was keeping me young and I was keeping her satisfied. On school breaks or long weekends all the girls would use my place to crash from school since I had both a functional sauna and my own hot tub. Plus I let them enjoy my wet bar, with the proviso that they would never confess that I was supporting their underage drinking. I strictly forbade any wild parties however…other than those when I could enjoy the sex with one, two or all three girls at my pad.
Anyway, now it was early in 2012 and I was passing my 150th stay at the Holiday Inn, the event memorialized by them with a free night in their Executive Suite and a basket of treats. I was thankful but it really was no big deal since I had to stay somewhere and they had a great free breakfast, a killer hot tub and some excellent porn on their cable channels. I stay every Monday and most Tuesday nights, eat in town and sometimes scout out the available singles or recently dumped women. Since I have a boatload of money from a wrongful-death suit I won because my wife was killed and also since I am licensed to practice medicine, women flock to me. I am very selective and want sex but only sex, so on many nights I just eat and return to my room to beat off.
Tonight was one of those nights. And tomorrow was my birthday too…”Crap,” I realized, “I am turning 55 with two grown and gone kids, a dead wife and a medical practice.” So, I ate a burger at the Wet Dog Saloon along with two flagons of their excellent Poop Deck Porter, chatted up my waitress who let me know she was available by giving me her cell number and a smiley face on my receipt, then returned to my room. I put on my trunks and headed down to the hot tub to soak for a while before returning to the masturbatory salon my room becomes every week. Did I mention the Holiday Inn has great porn? The pool area was empty–Yea! I sank into the bubbling steamy waters and closed my eyes. After no more than five minutes, my reverie was interrupted by a woman’s voice, “Excuse me, sir.”
I opened my eyes and beheld a goddess leaning over the tub edge. She was a red head, long flowing hair hanging over her shoulders and a set of tits that made my eyes bug out, green eyes and a smattering of freckles over her cheeks. She had an oversized sweatshirt over a pair of short shorts and toned legs ending in gorgeous feet with pink toenail polish on her delicate toes. I couldn’t tell about her waist or hips with the attire but she presented me a close-up view of a nice camel-toe in the crotch of her shorts. The overall effect was stunning as I gulped and said, “Hi. Can I help you?”
“That depends,” she smiled. “Are you Rob White? Doctor Rob White?”
“Oh, oh!” I thought. “Is she someone I met recently and should remember? Is she from the hospital looking for urgent medical consultation? Is she a spurned lover I bedded years ago and is now seeking revenge? Who the hell knew but, with her beauty, I should have remembered her even if years had passed.
“Yes, I am he,” I replied, wiping my eyes with a towel.
“I hope I can call you Rob,” she smiled broadly as she squatted down in front of me, making the camel-toe extremely prominent and right at face level. I almost reached out my hand to caress the muff in view. Then she said, “You don’t know me, but we have a mutual friend who told me that I needed to get to know you.”
“And who might that be?” I replied, trying to look away from her pussy and failing.
“Angie Morgan,” she said as she reached up and pulled her sweatshirt over her head, exposing a pair of drop-dead beautiful tits, encased in the thinnest and skimpiest bikini top I had ever seen. Then, before I could catch my breath, she shimmied out of her shorts, dropped them around her ankles and stepped out of them to reveal her suit bottoms, a sling with barely enough fabric to cover her mound and a thin thread running between her ass cheeks. “You don’t mind if I join you?” she smiled as she stepped into the water. I beheld her lovely full lips and brilliant white teeth as she smiled and then gave a full laugh with a sweet voice saying, “You need to catch your breath, Rob.”
“Uh…uh…uh,” I stammered, not able to think clearly any longer as I watched this goddess glide into the tub. My cock had been gradually awakening as I sat in the swirling hot water but now stood at full attention, straining against the confines of my trunks as I watched her lithe long legs step in next to me.
“My name is Beth Jacobs,” she finally said as she slid onto the bench right next to me, our thighs pressing into each other. It wasn’t like there was no room for us to sit near each other without touching but she clearly wanted the fleshly contact. “I am Angie’s Psychology teacher at Portland State,” she began. “Angie has been in my Freshman Psych 100 class all semester and she is such a cute bubbly kid that I couldn’t help but notice her.”
I was enthralled by her voice, the accent suggested Australia but not completely that. I wanted her to continue speaking and pressing her leg against mine. Actually I wanted her to press my boner sitting just a few inches from her fingers so I asked, “Where are you from originally?”
“My folks emigrated from Sydney when I was eight. Do you recognize my accent?” she replied.
“I do and I love the sound of it. I have been waiting for a sabbatical from my practice to take a temporary medical position in Australia,” I answered. “So far, it hasn’t happened but I still have a few years left on this old body.”
“Anyway,” I continued, “Angie gave you my name?”
“Yes, but this whole encounter today has to be our secret,” she replied. “She must not know I sought you out. I like to get closer to certain of my students during the semester and Angie caught my fancy early on. I asked her for a coffee date, then had her over to my home for some wine and to better get to know her. I know she’s a minor, but I give my ‘special kids’ a taste of booze since I know they’re drinking on campus anyway. They might as well learn to enjoy classic wines instead of the rot gut the frat boys serve, often laced with Roofies.”
“Well, I certainly won’t tell anyone your secret, Beth,” I added. I actually had a number of secrets of my own regarding Angie that I don’t want to be shared.
“So, that’s why I’m here,” she said as she smiled wickedly. “To be perfectly honest, Angie is still maturing in her sexuality and I was privileged to help her explore some aspects of her sex life that she hadn’t been able to experience yet.”
What an erection deflator she’d turned out to be. I just couldn’t believe that this beautiful woman was a dike. “OK, I know where this is going,” I stated. “You have introduced her to the lesbian lifestyle which she now loves and you’re here to brag about it!”
She grinned and then said, “Why Dr. White, I think you of all people should realize by now that Angie is bisexual and is very thankful that she has had some of her greatest early sexual experiences with you and her girl friends. She talks about you constantly when we are trying something that is new for her.”
I was flabbergasted to hear this twenty-something PSU professor talk openly about my sexual escapades with a minor. My ‘lessons’ with Angie initially had to have been kept private both for legal reasons as well as that her parents not find out. Even though she was now of legal age and her parents lived in another state, I still wanted secrecy to remain. Over the months that we were together I taught her what it felt like to have her pussy eaten and to have us pee on each other, although I also drank her piss to show her there was nothing taboo about that act. After trying the things she originally feared might be perverted, she eventually relaxed and we had some incredible experiences. She wanted to have the full deal from someone with experience and knew that her mom was ecstatic with my treatment. Later we had safe sex so that she could experience what it felt like to have a huge prick completely filling her up. She had no interest in the immature boys in her High School.
We pledged to keep these lessons secret but I soon found out that she had blabbed to her closest friends and she shocked me to no end by bringing three of them over to experience from me the same things that she had. Eventually that led to several incredible sessions of water sports, sucking and even ass licking. But here was Angie’s college teacher knowing all this stuff that I assumed was shared only between Angie, her three friends and me. Now I feared everyone would know and I’d be ruined professionally. The Oregon Medical Board takes a dim view of one of their licensees having sex with a minor. So does the Multnomah County District Attorney.
I was fucked with a capital F, big time.
“Rob,” she smiled. “I can see from your expression that you are worried about what I know. Please don’t be. Here’s what Angie has shared with me. You had oral sex with her and her closest friends, you guys all peed on each other and eventually you popped Angie’s cherry. I also think she said you liked to use your tongue in various places.”
She knew every damn thing we’d done. Yep, I was truly fucked.
She finished by saying, “Rob, I will never share your secrets with anyone. I came down here today to tell you that I think you are incredible and I’m actually jealous. Angie is a fabulous lover and I am thrilled by her sexuality. I have you to thank for her early experiences which taught her to explore the whole gamut of her sexuality without fear or shame.”
Oops, here comes my cock, springing up again as I thought about what she’d just said. I had a sudden vision of Angie, bent over at the waist holding her ankles and shaking from yet another climax, with my tongue deep in her ass. My god, was my cock ever throbbing now. “So, you have bedded Angie and learned her secrets,” I said. “But, you’re here to tell me there are no hard feelings? That I was a good teacher but you’ve taken over now? Well, don’t worry, Beth, I have no hard feelings about you now eating her pussy instead of me. And you have now given me a huge erection thinking about this whole situation and remembering how tasty Angie was.”
“Well, we shouldn’t let our hard feelings keep us from feeling hard ons,” she laughed at her clever word play.
But I wasn’t listening any longer since, while she was speaking, she’d reached over and was rubbing my erect cock through my trunks. “So this is why Angie was so pleased with her first experience with the opposite sex,” she grinned as she felt along the length of my cock. “Rob, you have an amazingly large cock from what I can feel. Let’s see what it looks like.” She reached both hands over to my hips and pulled my trunks right down over my thighs, my calves and down onto my feet. Of course, I lifted up my feet to allow them to slip off. She grasped my boner with both hands as she said, “Wow, this is more than I expected. What is it…nine inches long? And so thick.”
I looked at her and said, “Yes on both accounts, but why would a lesbian care about prick sizes?”
“Oh, I’m not strictly a lesbian,” she smiled at me. “I like to take pleasure wherever I can find it. How about you?” she continued smiling as she slowly stroked me from base to tip, stopping at the tip to rub her thumb over the head. “Does this give you pleasure?”
I suddenly had a vision of another woman, Angie’s mom Cheryl, stroking my cock in this very hot tub the first time I met her. It felt as great with Beth now as it did then with Cheryl’s hands. “Oooh yes, that feels wonderful,” I groaned, trying to make the feeling last but knowing the swirling hot water and this goddess would soon bring me off.
As Beth continued slowly pumping my dick, I began replaying all the Morgan family episodes in my mind. I especially remembered the fateful evening when Angie caught me during a phone sex encounter I had with her mom, where Cheryl had a huge orgasm with a bottle of lube stuck in her pussy. That led her to track me down and confront me about the sexual relationship I had with both parents. But Angie was not angry with me, she was just incredibly curious about things sexual and knew that I had the experience she needed to teach her. She was a virgin and had never had actual intercourse nor even experienced anything besides masturbating, as well as occasionally joining her three best friends as they all masturbated themselves. I almost had a heart attack the night she showed up at my home asking me to eat her pussy just so she could feel what it felt like. Of course, I obliged her desire only to find that she was also curious about urine and what it felt like. So we peed on each other and I actually sucked the pee out of her pussy just to show her there was nothing verboten about that act.
Even though this was strictly taboo, she was sixteen after all, I was willing to show her how tender a lover could be. I knew as soon as she hit college she’d meet guys who wanted her snatch just to please themselves and I wanted her to know there were still gentlemen in the world who would cherish what she had to offer. But I prayed that these lessons would be kept from her parents since I was still sucking and fucking her mother and her father was getting off watching me please her mom. It would be a real shame to ruin these delicious sessions with her parents.
As far as I knew, Angie, kept her promise and never divulged our relationship to her parents. Too bad the same couldn’t be said about not telling her three friends. She was so delighted to find that sex was wonderful and that nothing which felt good was taboo that she blabbed right away to them. Those girls were insatiable and damn near wore me out during, not one, but multiple sessions.
So, I was dreaming about all of this while Beth kept stroking my cock. She reached down and I could see her pull aside her thong and then three fingers disappeared into her cunt. “I think you’re about to cum,” she said, “I can feel your cock throbbing in time with my strokes.” She lifted my hips and engulfed my cock head in her mouth as she said, “Cum a lot, Rob, I need to taste your hot jizz right now.” She stroked harder as she kept time with her fingers in her snatch. Soon she jerked and exclaimed, “Ooooh yessss, Rob, I’m cumming…are you?”
As I felt my balls boil, I shot a tremendous wad of jizz out of my prick head and screamed, “Aaaaaagh…eat it all…suck it all down you sexy bitch!” Wow! I don’t think I’ve ever unloaded quite so much but she kept swallowing and stroking until my balls were drained. Oh, my god, that felt wonderful. I laughed as I realized here was a lesbo who enjoyed eating my cum.
“Wow,” she exclaimed, licking her lips. “What a huge load of spunk you shoot. Do you always release that much in a single orgasm?”
I said, “Consider the source. You suck like a pro and your stroking technique is excellent. But, no, I haven’t shot that much cum in a long while. Are you sure you’re a lesbian?” I asked laughing.
“Rob, I told you I enjoy pleasure wherever I find it. I guess I’d describe myself as ‘multi-sexual’ if there’s such a word,” she added. “I just love to cum and make others cum along with me. Hell, I even love to watch someone else cum.”
“Well, I’ve had my treat, what about you?” I asked.
She grinned, “Can we step into the changing room right here? I want to see for myself what Angie was so excited about.” We pulled our suits on and climbed out of the tub. The bathroom was large with an overhead stall shower, a toilet, sink and a pull-down changing table. Beth slipped her top over her head…my god, she had perfect tits, the nipples sticking straight out…then slid her thong down to reveal a bare pussy with pouting swollen lips and the biggest engorged clit that I had ever seen. She looked at me and said, “Rob, I’m tingling all over. You have really turned me on like no man ever has before.”
“Well, mam, I aim to please you so what’s your wish?” I asked as I felt my cock begin to swell, really weird to be stiffening so soon after that huge cum. But she seemed to have that effect on me.
She looked at me and said, “Angie just gushed with pleasure as she described now you ate her pussy while she was peeing. Believe it or not, I’ve never had anyone do that to me. Would you consider doing that?”
I was dumbfounded to hear this confession from a gorgeous 28 year-old bisexual with lots of experience which I gathered from her revelation about her ‘special students’. But she’d never fully explored the exciting gamut of water sports. I just love to eat pussy while she is peeing; I have ever since my first girlfriend who loved to pee all over my face and mouth as I lay underneath her. I also love to tongue ass while she cums with my fingers deep in her cunt. I sat down cross-legged on the floor and said, “Step over here, Beth, and put your legs over my shoulders.”
She walked over, stood over me and put each leg over a shoulder as I sat with my mouth staring right into her bald pussy. I grabbed each ass cheek in a hand and pulled her onto my mouth. She shook with pleasure as I stuck my tongue deeply into her slit. “Oh, my god, that feels so good,” she said as I increased the speed of my tongue thrusts. I slipped a finger onto her puckered ass and then, without waiting, pushed it in to the first knuckle. “Aaargh…oooooh, god, I can’t believe I’m already cumming,” she shouted. And suddenly my mouth was filled with both sweet cum and salty pee. I swallowed as quickly as I could but there was too much and it cascaded down my chin and chest.
She heaved and bucked for a minute as the pee kept coming, then she literally collapsed forward onto my head and shoulders as her legs gave way. I tumbled over backwards but, in this position, her pussy was still firmly pressed onto my mouth. I spread her legs and resumed my licking, this time stretching my tongue back so I could reach her rear hole then up through her swollen pussy to her engorged clit where I’d give it a quick flick. Over and over my tongue travelled as she began to buck against my face.
She finally shuddered and said, “Ooooh, nooooo, I’m going to cum again!” And I felt her sweet juice cascade into my mouth, this time with no pee. She jerked for a bit on my face and then rolled over onto the floor. After a few minutes she looked over at me and smiled, “That was exactly what Angie described. I have never felt such a rush like that before, Rob. You are truly a Doctor…a Doctor of love. Oh, god, my pussy is throbbing, my legs are weak and I can’t focus. What did you do to me?”
I replied, “I did what any red-blooded man should do for the woman he valued. I don’t know who your lovers have been in the past but I suspect they were dipshits to not bring a sexy woman like you the pleasure she deserves.”
“I’ve had other women and men eat me and I’ve also eaten them in return, but this was so much better than anything I’ve ever experienced,” she sighed. “Why?”
“Because my only care is that you experience the pleasure. I’ll catch up to you eventually,” I said. “Right now, it’s all about you!” We lay on the bathroom floor for a while then turned on the shower to wash off. I grabbed the bar of soap and began washing her back and up onto her neck as she snuggled her beautiful ass into me. Then I slid my hands around to cup her breasts in my hands. They were simply perfect orbs and I felt her nipples stiffen under my touch. “Oooh, don’t stop,” she cooed, “I love to have my nipples rubbed.” She gently shook her ass against my stiff rod so I spread her legs and stuck it between her cheeks and began rocking the head against her pussy lips.
She rocked with me for a moment, then leaned over, took my cock head in her hand and guided me right into her steaming hot tunnel. She was so wet, it only took one thrust for me to sink totally into her, my cock completely embedded and my balls slapping up against her. I slid my hands down her waist to grab her hips and just kept thrusting my cock deeply into her hot, hot pussy. She writhed with pleasure then reached down to furiously rub her erect clit as I kept pumping. I felt her shake with the beginning of yet another orgasm. “Aaaarg….oh god, Rob….oh, my god…oooh…oooooooh…I’m cumming again!” she shouted and I could feel her pussy juice begin cascading down over my over my balls as I fully impaled her on my tool. Actually, her climax brought me right over the edge and I just exploded massively into her. “Oooooh, Beth…oooh yessss…feel the pulses of my cum filling you up….so, so fabulous!” I moaned.
We stood under the cascading water until a there was a knock on the locked door. So, we hurriedly dried, dressed and walked out. I had my usual Monday night room, Beth only down for the day, so we headed up to my room. As soon as the door closed we ripped off our clothes like a couple of teenagers and proceeded to explore every inch of each other’s body After a while until she got this wicked smile on her face and said, “Uh, Rob, there’s one other thing Angie loved, she described it in extreme detail, that I’ve never tried.”
“And what would that be,” I queried as my cock was already in full erection after rubbing and exploring this Greek goddess for the past hour.
“Well,” she began and I could see her blush, “Angie said you also were a connoisseur at licking the other end.”
I decided to play along and said, “The other end?”
“OK, I’ll say it,” she gushed out, “I’ve never had anyone lick my ass.”
“Really,” I leaned over to massage her butt cheeks and teasingly said, “Why would anyone want to do that?” I then began squeezing each cheek and gradually moved closer into the center where her puckered hole lay. She turned flat onto her stomach so that her ass was completely open to my fingers. I spread her legs wide open, licked my finger and then circled around her hole with my finger, moving ever closer to the center of pleasure. She began to lift her ass up toward my fingers until there was no confusion as to where she needed me to quickly go. I pressed one finger onto her hole and she bucked backward until it was completely buried to the first knuckle.
“Ooooh, yesss…that’s just right,” she moaned. I kept the finger in her ass as I slid my other hand under her hips, cupped her sex gently and began rubbing her clit with my fingers. I pulled her up so that she was kneeling on hands and knees and climbed in behind her wide open legs so that her back side was completely open to me and my hands. I thrust two, then three fingers into her wet hot cunt as I continued to rub her clit and pressed my finger further into her ass. She began to rock forward and back as my fingers in both holes brought her closer to another climax. I kept pressing deeply into her ass and soon two knuckles were completely embedded. I could feel her sphincter squeeze against my digit as she now started to writhe around my finger. I thrust my finger completely into her rear tunnel as I flicked her precious clit with my other hand. She suddenly jerked on my hands and shouted, “Aaaagh, I’m cumming again….oh my god.”
As she finished jerking, I pushed her arms out and her face down into the pillow so that her ass was sticking straight up in the air. I said, “You’re not done yet, I still have a treat you will love.”
Then with her ass in the air, I kneeled closer in behind her and pulled her cheeks apart. I leaned in and sniffed the great smell of aroused sex. I began slowly licking at the outside of her cheeks, gradually licking closer in. She was writhing and trying to move her hips so that my tongue would connect with her hole but I was in charge of this orgasm. As I continued moving in closer to her butt, she began moaning, “Oh, god, Rob, help me out….I’m dying here. Please…please, lick me!”
I knew she wouldn’t literally die, at least not yet. Finally I worked my tongue into the center of her pleasure, just barely flicking the tip of my tongue on her entrance. I continued to lick around her ass and then I began to lick directly onto her puckered hole. I thrust my tongue in only a tiny bit but that was enough for her to scream out with another orgasm. Now I pressed my whole hand, all four fingers, into her pussy and still had my thumb circling her clit. As I pumped into her with my hand, she shouted out with her next quick climax but I was not done with her yet. I began pressing my tongue deeper and deeper into her butt so that she was thrusting against the tongue in her ass as she pressed backwards and then against my hand deep in her cunt as she rocked forward.
She shuddered as yet another wave overcame her but I kept licking and thrusting. Soon she said, “Oh, god, Rob, please stop. I can’t cum anymore!”
“No sweetie, you can cum more and I’m going to show you how!” I responded, briefly pulling my tongue out. Meanwhile I had another huge boner that needed attention. So as I continued to tongue her ass, I began to vigorously stroke my cock. I could tell that we both had climaxes building so I pressed my tongue in as far as possible as I squeezed her cheeks. Her clit was so big and hard that I could almost pinch it between my fingertips. She again began shaking as she quickly approached her orgasm so I reared back to pull my tongue out then pressed just the head of my pulsing cock into the open hole my tongue had just vacated. I could feel her sphincter close tightly around the head as I shot my load of hot cum right into her butt. “Aaaaagh…” she moaned. “Aaaagh, indeed,” I mirrored.
We both collapsed on the bed. I was nearly unconscious but she was even more wasted, having so many multiple orgasms in such a short period of time. I don’t know how much time passed but we eventually both recovered and turned to hug each other. We just floated in our bliss for a while, then Beth turned to me and said, “Rob, I may have to rethink this whole lesbian thing. This is the best sexual experience I’ve ever had, bar none.”
“You have had pretty piss poor heterosexual experiences in the past then,” I responded. “I bet you’ve even had pretty piss poor homosexual experiences, too. Beth, you are a gorgeous and extremely sexually responsive woman. I can’t believe you’ve been so mistreated.”
“Mistreated?” She questioned.
“Yes,” I spoke. “A precious woman like you needs to not only be respected but cherished. I think your previous ‘lovers’ totally missed the point. You need more than just sexual gratification, you need your whole persona to be appreciated.”
“Thank you for tonight,” she finally said. “I never knew sex with a guy could be this great. I will rethink the lesbian thing but I do like to explore women too.” Then she grinned that wicked grin and added, “Maybe I could come over sometime when Angie is visiting you and we can all explore each other.”
“It’s a date,” I laughed as we snuggled in to get some sleep.

---